《Bloody Dragon》 Chapter 00 - Where it started Author Memo: Sorry guys! As some of you had probably thought, English is not my first language... Sorry if it has a lot of mistakes, I''m trying to get some friends to PR for me. Chocolates for VRDraco that helped me with this chapter! And have a good read! ------------- ''So tasty! This fresh blood that I gulped down! I had never though this animal would had such taste blood! I want more! Their flesh is so soft and tasty. I want more every time I eat them! Their bones are weak but the taste they leave after they are broken is fantastic! I will had never thought that human flesh would be this good, I want more and more... when I bite them, the taste of their blood go to my mouth! I can cut them with my claws, they are so beautiful and can serve every part of their body! My tail can smash their bones like nothing was there. When I hunt I can be alive! I want more of their limbs, their heads and body! But they aren''t stupid, they now use metal pieces to protect their bodies, but I can sever them with or without it. I can open my mouth so flames can go out of it. When I want, I burn them to death! Their scream of despair! OH! I can''t stop! All can they do is feed me! They want to kill me, they are trying to hunt me. But I am their HUNTER!'' The stupid humans had made another hunt to kill me. But I finished and ate all the so called hunters. I separated all of their limbs when they are alive and ate it in front of them. After that I killed everyone and ate them. They really are worth my time. Torturing my food is the new thing I started doing after they improved. But they lack mages... if they had some they would be much tastier! Mana can leave a good taste on their meat. But the knights had so little that it would be shame calling them powerful. After the battle I walk until a river. I need water and to clean my scales. I swimmed and drunk some of the water. I''m a Red Dragon. We are one of the most powerful dragons. We have a lot of mana, but for some reasons all dragons can''t use it directly. When I was swimming I saw her. It was the first time I have seem something so beautiful! Blond long hair, white skin, blue dress. She was cleaning some clothes at the river. She upstream, so I could see her perfectly. I want her. She need to be mine. It was the first time I felt like it. I loved gold and jewels, but this is different, I need to have her. I need her! But my body is so different... I started to listen to her sing. All mornings I would go near to hear her. Her voice sweet, her slender body had nice curves. Every day I would swim to the same place, everyday I would want her more and more. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. After a week my body started to change. I became smaller, my wings, claws, fangs, tail, horns everything changed. My body became like a human, but I had my yellow eyes with slit pupils, I had my tail but it was small and perfect for my body. My horns are now at the sides of my head and it glowed red. I wasn''t nude, I had pieces of my hide for clothes. I was wingless but I could feel my wings in my body. Getting up I could see that I had near 1,80m. So this how humans see the world! I walked to her. I couldn''t wait more! I could feel it, my heart was beating fast. This is so good! I walked until I was near her, her voice came to me like always, but today it was so much close. I couldn''t stop. Her body washing clothes. I walked to her. When she saw me she froze, but I could care less! I kneeled before her, my right knee and left hand on the dirt, my right hand at my heart, my eyes looked at hers. Blue green eyes, they are so beautiful that I could look at that all day. "Oh, beautiful lady. I couldn''t stop myself after seeing so goddess human. I am one of the Red Dragons, me who had never seen such beautiful person or heard so sweet voice. I want you to be mine. I who had never kneeled before someone had choose you. Could you let me hear your name?" She looked at me and she was a bit red. Probably she wasn''t expecting something like that. She was 20 years-old, probably. She opened and closed her mouth sometimes until her voice came out after that. "So, you are the one that always come here in the mornings..." What? She had saw me before?! "You scared me a little at the start but after 3 days you did nothing so I was not afraid of you but seeing you in human form surprised me. And as you can see, I live alone here. My name is Helena Everwhite." I stood up after hearing her name I need to tell her my name. "You can call me Zenon Sharpscale." And I embraced her because I couldn''t stop the feel that I had to make her mine. "I''m witch, you know that?" She asked me. I didn''t care about it, I just want her. "I don''t care about it. I just want you. You are going to be mine!" And I kissed her after that. Her eyes shone so beautifully that I could not stop. She hugged me tight and I would never let her go, now she is mine. In a week you could see that we are a couple. After a month we married. After that month I would be hunted again and I started to use a cave to be my hunt ground. I killed everyone that came to hunt me. I''m the best hunter here! Chapter 01 - They are here for... Author Memo: Sorry if you all had to read my bad english... Sorry!!! I''ll improve and get my friends to PR for mistakes that I could not find. Chocolates for the readers!! --------- I opened my eyes, it was morning already. I could hear my mother walking to my bedroom. She opened the door and look to me, seeing that I was already awoke she nod and leave. She had done it for a long time. Since I can remember she does it, it looks like she wants to know if I am alright. My mother had told me how she and my father have meet but never spoke why he is not here. She was sad when she told me once, so I never asked again. I get out of the bed and go to my closed to get my cloths. I put a brown pants, a blue hood and a pair of leather boots that was close to my bed. My bedroom is small. One single bed near a window, the closet was at the wall near the bed and in front of my bed the door. I had a mirror in the bedroom, I could see my body perfectly. Red eyes with slit pupils, black hair, two red horn that are pointing up from the sides of my head. Some small red scales could be seen in my left cheek and it go all the way to my left arm. And to complete my look my scaly tail, it was 80 cm long. I had 1,40m. I have a bow and a quiver and they are near the door, I took them and go to eat my breakfast. Mother had probably finished doing it already. I go down the stairs to the kitchen. There I could see my mother putting the fork, knives and spoons on the table. Today the breakfast was good as always, we had milk, coffee, ham, bread and cheese. It was really good, she had a really good hand to do chores. My mother told me that today she would have a surprise to me but I would have to wait until night to get it. Today is my birthday, so she is probably going to do a great cake to me! I will hunt to help her with the meat. Meat is really good, when we use some seasoning it get very good. We had almost everything at our house. It is small but very neat and beautiful, we use the backyard as a farm. We leave in the forest because my mother can use magic and the humans don¡¯t believe that it can be used to do good things. They are stupid, it can help you to do a ton of things! I can use to, she made sure to teach me everything she know about it. We finish the work at the farm really fast because of it, we chant a little of water magic to make the soil moist and we feed the animals. We had some chickens, cows and sheep. Every afternoon I could go out to hunt, mother always permitted me to it, she scold me once in a while when I come home later and she is really scary when she is scolding me. Today she said she would stay home to prepare something and that I need to come home at the evening. I gave her a kiss when I would go hunt and play, she always smiled when I kissed her cheeks, and it always be beautiful. ¡®Father probably liked my mother because of it. She is beautiful.¡¯ I had never seen any other human, but she is very beautiful. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I walked for some time until I got close to a waterfall that formed a lake. I had found it around two years ago and would come here almost every day. I liked to swim in the water, it is always cold but it refresh my hot body. Today I could feel that something had changed at my body. Sometimes I could see some smoke coming out of my nose or mouth. It annoyed me¡­ As always I could leave my clothes on a nearby tree. So the animals wouldn¡¯t get them. I swam I little and found that something was different. I could see that behind the waterfall a cave had appeared, I had come here yesterday and it wasn¡¯t there¡­ I walked there and I could feel mana in the air. So someone used some powerful magic here and created this cave¡­ but it has an old smell¡­ like it was rotten meat. Looking inside I saw a lot of bones and some are so big that I would think it was a dragon one. Big head with some horn like thing on the sides of the head. It would be beautiful if it was alive. I could not think how big it would be, it would be scary, but for some reason I could feel some kind of familiar aura of that big skull. Looking more into it I could see rust armors, rust weapons like swords and lances and some human skulls. So the humans tried to kill my father but for the sheer number they would eventually kill him¡­ I counted almost 1000 humans bones! ¡®WAIT! I CALLED THE DRAGON FATHER? But I never had seen him, so how I could tell if he was dead or not?¡¯ I would ask mother once I get home, why I would call a skeleton father. At noon I killed two rabbits and with a little of magic made a fire to eat them. I took their fur and hide, it could be used to do some clothes. They weren¡¯t good like mothers but I ate them. I killed them very easily, just one arrow on the neck and it was dead. I played a little more before going home near the evening. On my way I found two more rabbits, I killed them like the others one. This time I would clean them at home. My mother saw me carrying the two dead animals and point to them. I say to that I will clean them so we could eat them at dinner. She agrees and enter to do what she want. I cleaned the animal, cut their hide and fur like the others. I go inside and help mom finish the dinner, so we can eat. After that she shows me a cake. It was well done! It was one of the one I like the most, carrot! I ate so much that you would think that I would get stomachache but it never happened before. At the end we were happily talking when we heard it. Footsteps at our front door. My mother had a terrified look on her face. ¡°Y¡¯allaer, is time to run and you need to be powerful. They found me.¡± Chapter 02 - Dont look back! Author Memo: Hello! I took some time to PR my own stories... and I found some mistakes... I really did a lot of them... Chocolates for reading it with this mistakes! And if you found any, please tell me! -------- When she heard the footsteps we run up stairs. We had gone to her bedroom, she opened her closet and took one backpack and a package. She gave the package to me. And then we run to my bedroom and she was putting some clothes at the bag. ¡°Y¡¯allaer, I never told you but your father really was a dragon¡­ I had put a spell at our house now, it won¡¯t keep the humans away for a long time, but it will buy us time to do what we can. Now, open the package and use it. Your father forged it for you.¡± I do what she ask and under the cloth I see a sword. I take her out of the sheath and what I saw made my jaw hang open. A fierce red blade, it was really beautiful. It leave some heat, I could sense the mana that was present on the blade and on the red stone on the guard. ¡°Your father, Zenon, used his teeth, claws and scales to make it. He never gave it a name, he wanted you to choose one for it. It was his present for you. He used his flames to heat the items and the metal, he spend almost two days doing it and when it was complete it shone just like your scales. A crimson red. He named you using the dragon alphabet, your name has a powerful meaning Crimson Destroyer.¡± It is the first time I had heard it! So Y¡¯allaer Dragnovith has this meaning? I really can bear it? ¡°As you can see, your father died after your birthday. You had one year-old. And the humans always wanted to kill him. Once a month they would getter their knights and then they would try to kill him but he always killed all the men they send. But once they took 3 months gathering resources and they send a army of almost 1000 men. Your father knew he would not made it, so he choose to battle behind a waterfall and after the last men came in he send me a signal so I would close the entrance with magic. He died in battle but he killed almost 700 knights. The last 300 died from hunger after that, they could not open the cave anymore. It had a special magic in it, the day my son was about to be mature enough to know the truth it would disappear, so every day it was getting weaker and today it finally had fallen.¡± She continued for a while, we were gathering somethings to use on a travel. But for some reason I had a really bad premonition. Why she is not getting things for her? Why she is sending just me? I couldn¡¯t ask because we had little time. ¡°Son, look at me.¡± I looked at her beautiful eyes. ¡°You know I love you and your father really loved you too.¡± She kissed my forehead and helped me put my sword at my waist. ¡°Now is time. Your mother can¡¯t go with you¡­ the humans don¡¯t like witches or mages, so you need to run. As fast as you can. Go to the north!¡± She pushed me outside of our back door. I slammed on the door wanting to get her come with me. But I couldn¡¯t. I felt like I had no power. But I knew my mother used magic to close hide me. I go north, but I came back when I saw it. Black smoke was coming out from our home. I came back, but couldn¡¯t get near to our house. I could just hide on a bush or a tree. I climb a tree because humans don¡¯t look up. I was hearing everything I could. In front of our house gate a cage was there. Inside was my mother, she could have broken it if she wanted, but when my eyes had fallen on her hands I could see magic sealing chain. It was all over her body. It made me very mad. I could hear a voice coming from my mind to kill that bastard humans that dared to come here. The animals we had were killed. They broke our house and made a bonfire with the wood. They started putting my mother on a big stake. And all over her they put some kind of fuel to make the fire burn hotter. I could see that my mother had seen me. She was crying. All the things we had were burned as well. They thought she was alone but the clothes gave away that there was one more person at the home. But the fire was already on and with no magic they couldn¡¯t stop it, but it would take a while to get to my mother. I wanted to save her, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t use magic! My mother sealed my magic before I had left! Why she did it? Why the only person I know had to die? Why the only family member I had is dying before my eyes but I can¡¯t use anything I had learned to help her? Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I could only see her off. The humans wanted to know who lived with her. But she never spoke a word. She was crying, but she had a satisfied smile on her face. I knew what she was thinking. ¡®I saved the life of my most beloved one, so I can die happy.¡¯ But I knew she is regretting it. She was crying, I know she wanted to see me grow up, she wanted to see her grandchildren, and if possible her great-grandchildren. The humans wanted answer, but she gave none. One of them made some start to look for another person that could had lived with her. It was when my mother gave up. She yelled with all her power. ¡°RUN! THEY WANT YOU! GO AND DON¡¯T LOOK BACK! YOU NEED TO BE ALIVE!¡± It had so much power that everyone froze up. I looked at her for the last time. I was crying as well. I had given up to try to save her. She had done everything for me¡­ and at the last time I will never be able to see her again¡­ I jumped at the trees. And run to the north. Eleanor PoV He had left. I made everything I could have done. I could have gone with him, but the humans would chase after us. I know they would find us and if he was with me he would had to suffer much more. It is better to send him of when I¡¯m dying, because then he can be happy in the future. The flames started to get to my feet. I yelled. It hurt so much! Why the humans need to hunt the mages and witches so fiercely? They can¡¯t see threat we are people like them are? The flame burned all my body. And it hurt like hell! I wanted to kill them, but they had sealed my magic so fast that I could do anything. Then it finally came. The darkness came to my mind. I could sense it, everything was black and them he had come. In all his majestic form a red dragon, his scaly tail weeping the ground. When he stop near me he kneeled and turned human. Zenon was before my eyes. I could see him again. Now, in the world of the dead we could finally meet again. My body and mind died, but here I was like before, the time when we were together. ¡°Eleanor. So you came here¡­ It was fast. I think you gave everything he would need before coming here.¡± I just nod. I run into his chest. I could finally smell his rusty body smell. How I missed him. ¡°You know, he had matured. He now will be a proper Red Dragon. But for some reason he can use magic¡­¡± He look playfully to me. He knew I would teach him magic. But he wanted to tease me a little. ¡°And you? You made him a sword! And he was just born! You was so excited that it turned red that you wanted him to test it¡­¡± I put my finger on his chest. He smiled to me. ¡°You know, I missed you so bad that I have to look to you all day.¡± He kissed me like before. ¡°And now is time to us to look at our little son.¡± I giggled when he said that. ¡°It¡¯s time to look over him now.¡± Then the darkness took place. But I could feel that we were bounded to be together for all the eternity. Chapter 03 - No return... Author Memo: Greetings! It¡¯s the first time that I write here¡­ so don¡¯t be sad! And for everyone that is reading my strange book. Thanks! I don¡¯t know how this book came to be, I just woke up one day and I had the idea. I really don¡¯t know where it going to go, I just had to do it. I¡¯ll try to post a chapter a day¡­ I¡¯ll try, once in a while my mind is just too bored to think. I forgot to tell! ¡®Text¡¯ is think. ¡°Text¡± is talk. And last but not least ¡°Text¡± is magic chant. I talked a little, had a good bloodbath now! ---------------------- I run for almost four hours, I couldn¡¯t stop. I run at full speed and my lungs were burning. But my heart was beating so fast that I believed everything was a lie. My mother couldn¡¯t had died¡­ she¡­ I couldn¡¯t think. I kneeled near a tree and started crying loud. My loved mother died. After some time I felt it¡­ 10 auras, human aura. They are searching for something. Wiping my tears I jumped at the tree and place my bag there. I could feel my anger, the world had now gained a new color. The darkness of the night started to be a little brighter. It turned a little red. I jumped from the tree and made a little bonfire. So they could see me. On my face a smile appeared. I would kill them all! It is going to be my first step in my revenge! All humans must die! They are a stupid being that couldn¡¯t understand the true power of magic! When the fire was light the humans saw it and started to come here. They circulated me. They were happy to see a boy sitting near a bonfire almost unaware of them¡­ or so they thought, probably. In my hands my sword was sheathed. I would leave them aware of my murders intent. ¡°What we have here? A boy?¡± One of them started talking like they didn¡¯t had seen me before. ¡°Hey boy, what are you doing here at this time? Your mother never told you that the forest is dangerous?¡± ¡°Eh? Really? I thought I was more dangerous than the animals that lives here.¡± I answered innocently. ¡°Mother always asked me to bring animals to her, so I can be here if I want and it¡¯s not that dangerous here¡­¡± ¡®Not for me¡­ but for you¡­¡¯ They had got the bait! I could see it in their eyes! ¡°Do you want to us protect you, little beastman?¡± Oh, I forgot to tell. Our world have five races. Dwarves, humans, elves, demons and beastmen. The dwarfs are the most powerful beings, they live on the center of the continent inside a huge mountain named Ecloird. The humans are the most pitiful race¡­ they think magic is a dangerous art and kills everyone that has a certain amount of mana. The beastmen lives in the north, Byarkan, the humans on the east, Itmarken, the elves on a forest on the west, Rundan and demons on the south, Treglird. But let¡¯s put that aside. The 10 bandits were armed with swords and lances. They were using some armor, but it was trash! My clothes had better quality than their armor. The weapons¡­ I could smell some rust on them, so it was not good to. I closed my eyes when they got closer and with my tail I smashed down the fire. With it they were blind for some time. I didn¡¯t lost any time. Unsheathing my sword I cut down one arm, the blood flowed so beautifully! It made an arc and he screamed. I smiled and flames started to appear at its sides, a red smile! The other nine stopped because of the scream and with them blind they could not react. I opened my mouth and expelled the flame, the armless thief received a flame bath and he screamed more! How beautiful! The smell of burned flesh rose in the air. The other nine started to see again, but I had already started run to the guy on the left. This time he took his sword¡­ how pitiful it was¡­ rusted and weak. The man cried when he lost his right hand. The others were stunned, they couldn¡¯t understand what was happening here. With my scaly tail I slammed his left leg and I could heat a breaking sound! It is a beautiful sound! Why had I never tried to break bone before? It has a pleasure to stomp on his skull and crush it! The blood splashed everywhere! This is really good! I want more! When I thought it my shirt was ripped and on my back two red leathery wings appeared! So now I can fly! With it I jumped and spun my tail on the other bandit head. It broke easily¡­ or I could say¡­ it flied? They blood sprouted like a fountain and bathed my clothes. In 20 seconds 3 bandits died. The other seven wanted to capture me. I could see their greed. ¡°Hey, guys! Get out of it! He is just a boy and we can win against him!¡± So they had a leader¡­ I looked at him. He had a better weapon and armor¡­ but he was lacking. ¡°Get that beastman and imprison him. We can sell him for a high price. A dragon beastman¡­ How much we can get with you?¡± As I thought¡­ you are going to taste fear, my dear¡­ ¡°Oho¡­ so you want to imprison me¡­ I dare you to try!¡± With a howl I jumped I flied over them and set fire on two more guys they screamed but the flamed rapidly killed them¡­ ¡°Now it is fair, 5x1¡­ try to get me.¡± They formed a circle around me. It was the first time I used a real sword, but my mother trained me a little. ¡®So it is time to show them why they need to fear a dragon.¡¯ Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Fear me!¡± I yelled. ¡°Wind, get them to kneel before me.¡± It made them knee. The pressure the wind was doing on their back was powerful. I could stop anymore! I looked down on the leader. ¡°So, you understand what is to be near a dragon?¡± He couldn¡¯t mutter any world. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to talk¡­ so I will make you talk.¡± All the five where kneeled, a looked at everyone eyes. I could see fear, greed and despair! It was it that I really wanted! I released a pressure of one guy. ¡°Stand up.¡± He did it. His sword was on the ground... He had lost the fighting spirit¡­ shaking my head I beheaded him. He really was stupid¡­ did he thought that I would spare him? The others were trembling! Is this your all mightiness? All they could do is bark but no bite? ¡°You, it¡¯s better to fight.¡± I pointed at other another one and broke his magic. The smell¡­ he had pissed himself¡­ I sighed, I shake my head and looked at the pissed man. ¡°You are so weak that you piss yourself because you are afraid of a kid? Really¡­ and here I thought that I would have a nice play time with you.¡± I said it and with my tail I slam his chest. To make it better I spun a little before hitting it¡­ it made such a long noise! I could hear his ribs breaking and pierce his lungs and heart. His scream was really loud. I looked at the other three. They were trying to get up.¡¯ So they saw what will happen to them.¡¯ I smiled again. This time I released two of them, the leader must be the last! ¡°So, you both can attack together, but please. Don¡¯t die easily, I want to play a little.¡± They rushed at me. On was using the lance, the other the sword. I jumped to the side avoiding the lance. The sword came after trying to connect, but I used my wings to lift me. At the air I could see that they were breathing hard¡­ I landed on the shoulder of the lancer, my tail slammed his nose, he didn¡¯t die with that, but he would be stunned for a while. I jumped at the same time. He flied a little before stopping, he tried to scream but a bloody nose and mouth he just could make muffled sounds. The other seeing her companion receiving an attack rushed and tried to punch me. With my sword I blocked his punch and cut his hand, he wouldn¡¯t need it anymore. I burned him. His eyes when I opened my mouth and flames came out of it¡­ he died while trying to escape the hug of death. With a bloody face. The lancer got up. I couldn¡¯t care less if he died now or not. But let¡¯s kill him in a flashy way. ¡°Water, hew the legs of my enemy.¡± A sharp blade came from the ground and cut his legs of. He fell face first. A walked to him. When he saw me getting closer and closer he tried to crawl using his hands¡­ it was a bad idea. ¡°Earth, make my enemy jump!¡± A pillar of dirt smash his chest and made him fly. It was a beautiful scene. A bloody human going up and then, fall to death, he had gone really high, probably a 6 meters high¡­ I should have made it go to 10m¡­ Looking at the leader he was in fury. His face was red, who would not be? His men was toyed by a child. Releasing him of his kneeled position she rushed straight to me. He tried to pierce me, I jump sideways and he make his pierce in a swing. With my blade I defend myself, he kicked me¡­ he was the first one to injure me! So this is how they play! I shall enter in that game too! I gather mana around me. ¡°Fire, let¡¯s play tag. I¡¯m the IT and he have to run!¡± He tried to break my spell but I just continue when I¡¯m dodging him. When I finishes my hands, feet and sword were on fire. His face had gone pale. He attack my sword, but the flames was really hot and his blade melted. He run and I go after him, but I flied. I played with him, for five full minutes I could see the despair on his eyes. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± I asked near his ear when I got bored. He fell face first on the ground and started murmuring. ¡°Demon, go away! We just wanted money. We didn¡¯t want to do anything bad! You¡¯re not a beastman! You¡¯re a demon!¡± He yelled at me. I shrugged it off and I wanted to torture someone to vent my rage. ¡°So, die.¡± With it I touch him. The flames were so powerful that he never had time to scream. It burned him to ashes in a second. Looking at the scene I could see blood everywhere. This was what I wanted to do with all the humans. Kill them all. They are nothing, they don¡¯t understand magic and they believe they are the rightful ones. They need to die. This insects¡­ how can they think they have the right to everything they want? It was their king, their church, their greed or the humans just want to rule the world? I walk of, to the place where I placed my bag. I took everything back and in a river I wash the blood of me. The warmth had gone. Now the cold water washed everything. My wings returned to my back, and after finished everything I needed I slept near the river. Chapter 04 - Great... now Im a ___ Author Memo: Greetings! Sorry I lost track of the time! It was little difficult to stop reading and go to write! But I did it today! I finished what I was reading, so now I can write! Yey! Chocolates for me!!! jokes aside, if someone spot a mistake, remind me. Anyway. Here is your chapter of the day! --------------------------------------------------------- The sun awakened me. I sat up fast and looked around, no one near¡­ I stretchered my body because he was hard¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not good to sleep on the ground.¡¯ I drank water from the river. It was clean and cold. I had just slept for almost 4 hours, and I could see that I were tired. I needed food and I did not have any with me now. So I would need to hunt, my bow was not with me, so I would use magic¡­ it really take all the excitement out of it. I was walking looking for my prey. When I saw it. One silver fox, it was not that fat, but all had eaten one before and their meat is very tasty. Without thinking, I jumped and tried to grab its tail but it jumped out of my way and for some reason started to look mad at me¡­ ¡®This animal is sentient?¡¯ Then the fox released some magic and turned in a girl. She was angry with me. Her two golden pupils shone dangerously. ¡°You¡­ do you know what you had done?¡± she asked me. She had silver long hair, she had fox ears and tail, she was smaller than me but not much, probably 15 cm or so. ¡°What did I do? I wanted to eat and I saw a fox, their meat is delicious so a thought that I could eat it¡­ but it is a beastwoman¡­¡± I sighed and she punched me. I didn¡¯t had time to understand what happened and when I saw I was in the ground. ¡°Do you know that I was hunting a rabbit and when you jumped at me you scared it? Now I have to look for another one! It¡¯s a pain in the ass to do it¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t talk, because she was slapping my face. It was hurting but I didn¡¯t have power to defend myself. Her first punch had disarmed me. It took her five minutes to leave me alone¡­ how much stamina this girl have? She glared me once before turning back to her fox form and run into some bushes... I wait for almost half hour to finish heal my injuries. I walked again looking for food. My stomach was rumbling so loud that all the forest could hear it¡­ probably. It took me 10 minutes to find a rabbit and with a Wind Blade I cut his head off. It is really easy to hunt with magic. I skinned and cleaned his meat before making a fire to cook it. When I was waiting I saw an apple tree and took two of them to use it to give some spice to the meat. I eat everything, it was good but I would like to have some real spice¡­ I run a little more to the north, but after one hour running I felt some people¡­ it was different, it wasn¡¯t human¡­ probably one of the other races? I put my hand on the hilt waiting for them to come closer. After a few minutes I could see them, 5 beastmen. A tiger, a wolf, a snake, a monkey and a¡­ wait, the last one is a human? I took out my blade and the five just looked at each other before nodding. ¡®Something is strange¡­ why is a human here?¡¯ I wanted to voice my question, but the wolf was faster and talked something in a strange language. I just tilted my head. She tried a few more languages before starting to look depressed. ¡°Hum¡­ what do you guys are doing here?¡± I asked when she stopped to breath. She looked surprised at me and them to her companions she nod. ¡°Well¡­ we were just wondering why are you here¡­ it is difficult to see any beastmen around the human territory, but as we can see you¡¯re not a beastman. You have a different kind of smell.¡± The tiger observed. Therefore, he already had figured out¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡± I will fake that I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Hum¡­¡± The human looked at me¡­ I want to kill him. He shrugged, and started talking with the monkey. Everyone had a different weapon, the tiger was using claws, the wolf a book. ¡®Why would someone use a book as a weapon?¡¯ The monkey a kind of staff, the snake had a bow, and the human¡­ no he isn¡¯t a human¡­ he is a eagle? Oh, just his eyes and feet are different¡­ he has a clawed feet I hadn¡¯t saw it before because he was near a bush and he had a sword. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I stopped to try to kill them when I saw that no one were human. I released my breath and didn¡¯t had noticed that I was doing this. They seemed to relax just like me. The snakeman was looking at my bag¡­ when did he get it? It was near my feet! ¡°Nothhhing abnormal here. Jusssst clothessss.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°So, may I ask what are you doing so close to one of the human cities?¡± The monkey asked me. Hum¡­ so I¡¯m so close to them¡­ I never had asked mother about it. ¡°I was just running. They were trying to kill me or capture me¡­ I lived with my mother but one day they invaded and she ordered me to live.¡± I wouldn¡¯t give them all the story, I think it is more than enough¡­ for now. They nodded. Therefore, it means that it happened a lot of times. ¡°So¡­ what do we do with him?¡± Monkey asked. ¡°We guide him to our boss?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ he is always looking for strong people. He is a brat but he¡¯s not common¡­ I can¡¯t explain it, I just have a feel about it.¡± Eagle as thinking. ¡°But, kid. Can I see your sword?¡± What the hell? I looked to everyone but they just had facepalmed themselves. ¡®So this is normal?¡¯ ¡°You can look¡­ but how I would know you¡¯re not fooling me to get out with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple! Everyone will leave theirs weapons near you and you leave your sword near me. Ah, we leave first¡­ I just want to have a look at your sword! I never had seen a ruby on a sword!¡± He really want to see it¡­ they putted their weapons on the ground near me, the eagleman was the last because he would take the sword to see. I put my sword near him and I had already prepared a chant, if they were to attack me I wouldn¡¯t hold back. However¡­ for some reason he couldn¡¯t lift my sword, it is really that heavy? I can lift it with one hand. ¡°Ahaha! It is heavy! Hey, Amanda, give it a try!¡± The wolfwoman tried but she was not able. They all tried but no one obtained successes. ¡°Oh! What a unique sword. It means that no one other than you can lift it¡­ hey take her of the sheath, I want to see the blade.¡± I shrug and take her out. Its blade had a beautiful red. The color was deeper than before, it probably had happened because she had drank the blood of the bandits. All their eyes focused on its blade. Their mouths were open and the eagleman¡¯s eyes were shining. After a few moments I place her back and he asked its name but when I answered that it didn¡¯t had a name yet he was excited because he wanted to give it a name but when I said I would give the name he had fallen in a orz position¡­ maybe I needed to be more nice to him? ¡°Hey, kid. Put this on your eyes. Our base is hiding and we can¡¯t believe that you will never sell its place.¡± The tigerman give a piece of cloth to me. I just shrugged and put it. it would not make any difference to me. They guided for a while but they just walked on circles before we entered a cave, there once more we walked in and out of some rooms just to make it more difficult to make new people confused. So after a while we entered a door and they permitted me to take the cloth out. When I opened my eyes I was in front of a huge door. They knocked before announcing we could enter. A half-dark room. It was really strange, a room with a table and half of it had lights up, but the other half was so dark that you could not see anything there. ¡°And this is the Kid¡­ Guys, did you know that you make me lost half an hour waiting for you and that you could bring him here without using our distraction?¡± A voice came from the dark side of the room. (I almost used dark side of the force¡­) They were dumbfounded. Moreover, when I explained that I knew they were trying to mess my direction¡¯s sense they were sending flying to a corner of the room by a powerful windblast. ¡°Now kid. We can start.¡± A low hiss came from that side. ¡°And please, don¡¯t lie. I can detect it.¡± Chapter 05 - Battle? Author Memo: Sorry guys! It took me some time to write¡­ something happened here and there. I¡¯ll try to post faster¡­ but I know why it took me so long to write! I was reading! One of my friends gave me four good novels and I could stop to write. And I had some parties to go too¡­ Forgive me for the wait! (bows down) And! Chocolate for the readers!!! Because I¡¯m sorry! ---------- I gave him the almost complete story of what happened to me. I don¡¯t give him my mother¡¯s or father¡¯s name, or the reason why I came to this place. ¡°So, I can understand that your mother made you run in this direction¡­ but she was human, and as you say you¡¯re not a beastman. You¡¯re a half. Half-dragon half-human¡­ hum¡­¡± The voice came from the dark side. (Come to the dark side, we have chocolate!) ¡°As far as I know, I think there is a race with this kind of form¡­a draconian¡­ I think?¡± The voice said. And with a short chant the half-dark room was now bright. It was like a curtain of darkness had vanished. In front of me stood a linx beastman. Black hair, yellow feline eyes, his hand were paws and he had a pair of feline ears on the top of his head. He was sitting on a chair that looked expensive and the five guys that had brought me here was sitting on the ground near me. "I''m the leader and you can call me-" When he was talking a door near his back was opened violently and a kid that I had see before entered the room. "Lance! Where is he? I need to teach him a lesson!" The fox kid talked to him. "Oh! There you are." She walked to me. I had never felt so scared like I was now. I could feel the room cools down 10 degrees before Lance stop her. "Hey! I''m working here! Yoko, leave him, you can bea- train he later. I''ll leave him on your care." She was so happy that she jumped. "I was saying that I''m the boss and my name is Lance. We''re a force that wants to change the view of the humans of magic and other races. "They think they are the most powerful after the dwarves because their number are greater, but they don''t believe that magic can be useful, some of our spies found why." Them he tell me a legend that a prince had found out that he could use magic, but when he started training before asking the others races for help, because they are the second "most" powerful race, the prince went crazy because his mana got out of control and it made him to go insane. After a week the castle was burned, in two weeks the city collapsed because of an earthquake, in three weeks his body was found by an dwarf that killed the creature. And since that event they kill everyone that has about 1000 mana. "How they know how much mana someone have? My mother never talked about it?" I asked him. "It''s simple!" He took a crystal ball that was on one of his drawers. "They measure using it. When they are 6 years old every kid need to know how much they have. Normal humans have 100-600, nobles have a bit more 700-900. And as you can see, every kid die at that age if they have 1000 or more." ''So mana can be measured...'' "Kid, I almost forgot it! You don''t have choice... you have but you die in one of it... So choose now. You''re going to help us or are you going to fight every beastmen here and try to leave alive?" His eyes... They were yellow and I felt that he was not joking. "I-I will help you. I don''t want to die and I have to pay the humans for the things they did with mother..." When I answered he started laughing. "I thought that we would need to persuade you a little before answering." He grinned. "Yoko, you can train him. But before I need to know, you killed 10 bandits on your own... I want someone to see them. So give me the location to go there." I gave him the place where he could find 9 bodies. "Just nine? But you had killed 10, hadn''t you?" He asked with a hint of doubt. "Yes, I killed 10..." I nod to his question. "But one were burned to ashes in a instant, so you will never be able to see him." "... Thanks, Kir lead the way to the elders." He pointed to the eagleman. ¡°As you command!¡± Kir made a salute and started walking. I jog a little to catch him and he walk with me until we get to see door. I felt two presences when I entered they were at the end of the room, the room was dark but I could feel that this one was different. ¡°Oh! A first generation draconian¡­ It¡¯s rare to see a first generation...¡± An old man voice resounded. ¡°And as I can see one of the parents was human¡­ Indeed, this one is really rare¡­¡± An old woman voice came from near the old man. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®So I¡¯m a first generation draconian because father was a dragon...¡¯ ¡°How could you know that I am a first generation draconian?¡± I asked the voices. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Your horns, tail and eyes. You tail is much longer than the second generation. Your horns are more lustrous and your eyes have slit pupils.¡± The male voice answered my question. ¡°And now I can guess that you came here because you will enter the company.¡± I nod to the woman. ¡°As expected, dragons and draconians don¡¯t get lost. They can feel where the sun rise. Right?¡± I nod again. ¡°And he have something to do, I can see in his eyes. Brat, tell me, Lance asked you to choose between entering the mercenaries and your life, didn¡¯t he?¡± The man asked. ¡°Yes¡­ He asked me to choose. I want to get my revenge on that stupid humans that killed my mother.¡± I could sense my rage build up when I remembered that scene of mother wrapped on a pole in the middle of fire. ¡°Oh! So young and savage... ¡° The couple talked together. ¡°Now, came here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The woman talked and the room was illuminate.When the light was up I saw old human couple! I jumped a little but before I could do anything the old woman giggled. It took me by surprise and disarmed me. I really could find any rage or power to try to kill them. I sighed and walked to the old woman. "You are afraid of a couple of old people?" The old man laughed. "My name is Ygvor and this is my wife Agtha. We had heard everything you said to Lance, but we know that you didn''t told him everything. So, name your parents." I was surprised. I don''t know how they heard, but they want their names... I sighed and gave them their names. When they heard mother''s name they were surprised and murmured that she had died. So my mother had came here before... After that they told me that they would do some exams. I was asked to take off my clothes, but I could keep my underwear. They did a lot of exams took some blood sample... is this normal here? When I asked they told me that they do it to everyone every year. It''s to prevent some diseases. It was noon when they finished. They told me to go after that. At the I found that Lance was there with Yoko. ¡°Brat, let me see how good you are with the sword. And you¡¯re not getting to eat before we finish it.¡± The leader said. Yoko just chuckled and I follow them before they lead the way to a training ground. It was large, it would have near 100m2. It has 10 circular arenas. They were arranged in a circular formation. One in the middles and the other around it. I was with my sword. Lance ordered me to take a training sword. So we wouldn¡¯t get serious injuries. I nod and took one sword that fit on my hand. We walked to the middle arena. I could see that some others beastmen were coming here to see the new boy¡­ They were making some bets, like how much I will endure or if I could land some attack on the leader. It was annoying to hear them talking like that but I¡¯m sure that I will lose this one. Look at him, he took a pose like he was a specialist. I just put the sword in front of me gripping it with both hands. Yoko took the job as the judge. No one voiced anything when she said she would do it. They just nod at her. ¡°Now, we are here to see the bea- to know how powerful is the new guy that choose to enter our company!¡± Yoko said with after making her voice louder. ¡°We have our Leader that lose every time I spar with him and the newbie that came here after killing 10 stupid thieves!¡± ¡®Wait there! The most powerful being here is not the leader, but that brat?¡¯ I tilted my head when I heard it. Like she had read my mind I could see that Yoko had a vicious smile on her face. I gulped loudly. ¡®So¡­ she is older than me? Ok¡­ I¡¯m not going to infuriate her.¡¯ It look like this is one of their rules. Never make infuriate the fox, she is powerful. I took to know that in the next day. ¡°I will give the signal. When I say GO you to can start. But before it, someone want to talk something?¡± No one wanted. ¡°So let¡¯s the game start!¡± She jumped. ¡°Fighters, are you ready?¡± We nod. ¡°5¡± The countdown started and the audience counted with her. ¡°4¡± She was marking the seconds. When they screamed the one they took a longer pause before they screamed go with all their might. And Lance dashed. Chapter 06 - He cant drink it again Author Memo: Hello there! I¡¯m here again! I had time so I wrote a little more! If anyone wants to suggest something, comment! It¡¯s not a planned book. It¡¯s writing itself. So if you guys wants to make a suggestion it would make the author, aka me, happy! SO to everyone here! Let¡¯s eat chocolates and let¡¯s be happy! For you who get it: SQUFFY!!! ------------ I parried some of his attacks, but he has faster than me and he had more experience wielding a sword. His attacks were heavy. They made my hands go numb in 10 exchanges. He started mocking me. Like what to see if he could dodge my attacks with minimum movements. He was laughing. And started pointing what I was doing wrong and using that to show how to do it. I felt it, my rage was building up. My vision was getting red and all I could see was the enemy in front of me. Relying on my instinct I choose the method to attack my prey. He saw my personality change. And without being serious he finished the battle. I struggled but it was useless. He pinned me down. And with a low voice gave me orders to be calm. It took me almost 3 minutes to be at a normal stage again. The audience was cheering because they had never seen someone lose to instinct ¡°Brat, you need to control your rage. It would be possible to you to be more powerful if you had used some of your magic.¡± And with that the crowd cheered even more. Because they knew that they had someone with magic ability. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s true. I could had used it, but you weren¡¯t using any, so I thought that it would be impolite to use it¡­¡± I murmured. ¡°Hoho. So our little magician think he is great and he could easily win against me using magic? I want to see that. Hey, Yoko. We¡¯re going once more, but now he¡¯ll be using magic too! Make a barrier. Don¡¯t wanna see anyone dead here¡­¡± She did as he command and put a barrier around the training field. She did the countdown like before. But this time Lance was even faster. I chanted to make the wind to protect me, because Lance blows are heavy. Some spectators cheered to Lance, others were just happy to see a battle, and others had come the see magic. What they saw was a boy trying to attack the boss. I was using everything that I knew to try to hit him. I used my tail, my fire breath, the training sword, my claws and my horns. But the annoying linx dodged everything. One or half step was what he needed to dodge, I needed two or three. The I invoked just made the blow lighter, it was insufficient to take the weapon of his hand but it make the blows be easier to parry. I chanted to make the ground near his feet turn into mud but he jumped and hacked the sword on my left arm. I took a deep breath before opening my mouth and using my mana to make a bigger flamethrower, he got away. But it was what I needed. Cutting the mana supply I change the wind protecting me to be a wind blade. I shoot it to him and he dodge with a roll. He is grinning. He is enjoying it. Without chanting water surround his feet. Yup, it was me. He got surprised by it. And it make a opening to me to attack. I hacked my sword at his chest, but what I find is his blade stopping mine. With a grin he breaks through the water and kick my chest. I fall in the ground and when I open my eyes I see a blade near my throat. I had lost, again. ¡°I lost.¡± I announce. And the cheer get louder. All mercenaries that had seen the battle was happy. They came to shake my hand and give their thanks. Yoko was smiling near Lance. I understand now. This was their plan. Make me show my abilities to make easier to their subordinates accept the new guy. ¡°Everyone, I know you all want to get to know that brat there. But it is time to eat. So let¡¯s go before Alicia and her team gets mad¡­ And I can see that everyone here wants to it.¡± Lance screamed through the crowd. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s guide the draconian brat to the cafeteria!¡± And with that everyone walked to eat. I follow them with my sword on my belt. We got there fast. And a furious woman was looking at a fearless Lance. ¡°I knew it was you. It is always you. Next time I¡¯ll personally make your food. And yes, you¡¯ll have to eat all of it.¡± Wait¡­ She is scary! Look at that devilish grin at her face! When her eyes got on me that light disappears. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Oh, so this is the guy¡­ I can see great potential.¡± She looked at my eyes with a warm smile. She is not a bad person¡­ probably. ¡°Everyone, I know you all wanted to see the newbie, but how could you be so useless?¡± She shook her head¡­ Eh? She is talking about this mercenary group? They are useless? ¡°You know, I work very hard to make all of your food tasty and what I gain? You all go away to see a stupid beating¡­¡± So she is the cook¡­ Alicia. I think Lance called her this. She was not that tall, 1,65m. Shoulder length blond hair and golden green eyes, she was using a red dress with a white apron. She was an elf. She had point ears, but they aren¡¯t that big. ¡°Folks, did you hear the woman! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lance voiced. And moved to a self-service table. It had a lot of meat, vegetables, some bread, rice, soups and others things.Everyone took a place on a line. I sighed and followed then. I didn¡¯t need to wait long because no one came back to take things that they forgot. They were taking what was in front don¡¯t minding the order. I a plate like them. I got two pieces of fish meat, rice, some soup, and some horrible vegetables¡­ my mother always made me eat them¡­ but they are not that good. I ate everything but I wasn¡¯t satisfied, so I asked some guy that had took a seat near me if it¡¯s ok to eat more. He choked with his food but he nod. I took more meat this time. Two steaks, a chicken wing and a rabbit leg, to help I took a bread. It¡¯s smelled really good. I sat down on my chair and this time I see that Lance was here too. ¡°So you really had come back to take more¡­ I know you¡¯re growing but Alicia don t like when people come back to take more. She says that it look like they don¡¯t know what to eat¡­¡± He explained but I could see that other people were doing it, I looked at his plate and could see that he had filled it again¡­ I smirk to him and eat what I had got. ¡°You tried to say it again¡­ but you¡¯re the one who go backs more than anyone!¡± Alicia had appeared near him. I almost choked with my food. ¡°Alicia! I was just telling that brat that your food is fabulous.¡± He is trying to change the subject. Let¡¯s help him. ¡°Sis Alicia, your food is almost divine. I can feel that you make it with care.¡± I eat another piece of my meat sandwich. She blushes when you praise her food! I can see that she wants to make everyone happy when eating. Lance made a thumps up to me. He starts eating again. I chat a little more with Alicia. When I finish I look at the food table again but couldn¡¯t find any kind of candy. I fall on my chair and everyone looks at me. ¡°I wanted some candy! But the table didn¡¯t have any.¡± I start sulking on my place. I could see some girls with puddings, chocolate cakes and others candies. Lance looks to me and almost fall from his seat. He was laughing. Adding the points I could see that guys didn¡¯t get candies. But why? It is a rule that guys can¡¯t eat sweets? Alicia looks to me from the kitchen window and call me. I walk to her and when I¡¯m near her she give me a pudding. I looked to her and I saw her smile. She wants revenge on Lance because she needed to wait the training finish to serve the food. ¡°Go there and eat in front of him. Don¡¯t give him any piece. He deserve it because he made me wait almost 45 minutes! I felt broken hearted when no one come to eat¡­¡± Yup, women are scary. I¡¯ll never get on her bad side. I sit on my chair. I¡¯m humming a song that mother had teached me. I ate my pudding happily in front of a raging cat. I could sense his bloodlust. ¡®It was you who made her that way. It¡¯s not my fault!¡¯ I wanted to tell him that, but I could see that if I did it Alicia will get mad. So i just ate my pudding while humming the song. It came after I had finished my sweet. A sweet aged smell came from the cup, it was a purple liquid. ¡®Grape juice?¡¯ I tilted my head after drinking it. But OMG this drink is heavenly! ¡°So the brat likes wine!¡± Lance gave a short reply to my face. I nod to him and started drinking more. I had never tasted this thing before. But what can I say, I had already got addicted to it. It took almost five minutes to understand that they was wrong to give me so much wine¡­ I felt my head spinning and it was so hot! And everything blackened. Chapter 07 - Lets the hell start! Author Memo: Hello again! I¡¯m back releasing a new chapter!!! Since I had fewer things to read I may now start writing more. Let¡¯s break the tension and here is the chapter! \o/ -------- I woke up with a headache. It was morning and for some reason I was on a table and I was just with my pants. It was strange but I could recall some things from last afternoon and night. I remember drinking some glasses of wine. But after that it was blurry and confuse. I just remember that I drunk some more wine... ''I want more wine, it''s tasty!'' Looking around I find several people collapsed on the ground. ''What the hell happened here?'' I couldn''t help but think it. Lance was on a wall... He was struck there. He looked like he was hit with so much force that he lost conscious in that place. Yoko was nowhere to been seen. Some mercenaries had injuries on their body but nothing fatal. I moved from my place and my body ached. It had a lot of new injuries, some cuts and some bruises. I could not find a reason behind it. ''Uh! I need water.'' I walked to the kitchen and then I found Yoko. She was awake and was drinking water, I took a glass and did the same. She grinned to me. "Do you remember what you did yesterday night?" She asked in a low voice. I shook my head to her question. "You had became drunk after 10 wine glasses and wanted more, they tried to stop you but you got a boost from nowhere and beat them all! And, yes, you are the one who took of your shirt. And nice abs!" She made a thumps up. I couldn''t find if she was joking or not... I was the cause of this thing?! How much power I really have? "There were some broken limbs or serious injuries?" I asked her with a bad sensation. "Yup! You made some nice jobe there! Some had broken arms and others had broken legs. But the one I liked the most was Lance! You really did a good job there!" She giggled when she pointed to leader. I felt sorry for the guys that I had broke the limbs. "Don''t mind them! We have healers so the broken are ok. But no one tried to stop after that... But for some reason you wanted to have a drink contest with Kir.. By the way, you won." She gave me another water glass and I drank it in one gulp. "Thanks." What to do now... My first day here and I already did some bad things... probably. But I can''t see if it happens once in a while or it''s not normal. One after another the mercenaries started to awake just to laugh at the pitiful leader. He was moaning for a time now. He had woke but no one had gone there to help him. I retrieved my shirt and helped Lance after wearing it. He was glancing to me... but it''s not my fault! It was the first time I drunk something. I explained that to him and he facepalmed himself. "Brat, just one or two glass of wine for you per day." He said. I weakly nod, I wanted more. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. After that Alicia made all of us clean the place and help her with the breakfast. I used magic to repair some of the walls... But I left the one that had Lance imprint on it. Yoko had asked to leave it. It was easy to finish the chores that day. After everyone had eat I was guided to my bedroom. It was a room without windows, it is reasonable. We are in a cave, it''s easy to walk here. I memorized the cave layout fast... probably something that dragons had? On that same day I started my training with Yoko. She made me meditate so I could sense my mana. Sitting on the ground with closed eyes I felt it. A ball of mana, it was bigger than before. My mana had increased until 6 years. But mine was increasing today. Looking at it I felt why my mana was increasing again. Draconians and dragons had their mana suppressed for a time. Dragons with fast grow rate almost don''t have mana until the complete 3 years, draconians had their mana sealed until 13 years. My mana pool was bigger and it was purer. After that I felt one strange thing. My mind found a different insight. I could change my appearance into humanoid dragon, a dragon, my current look and a more human like look. I would lose my tail, horns and scales on the last form, but my eyes would not change. I opened my eyes to find a annoyed Yoko in front of me. "You. Have. Guts. To. Ignore. Me!" She kicked my chest, I defend it with my arms. I flyed to a near wall with that kick. She didn''t broke my arms but they were numb! "Now, you''re going to hear me when I call you. And never ever again do it... I don''t want to break your fingers..." She said with a straight face. She is scary! I already had knew it but she did something overboard! Repairing the wall, she had ordered me because I was the one who had broken it. Her logic is unique... After I had completed everything she said Lance had intrusted her with my training. "I''m your trainer. So treat me with respect and you''ll be powerful!" For some reason I can''t trust a woman that looks like a kid... "I have some rules for you. One, you''re not going to say or think rude things about me or else I''ll smack your head on the ground. "Two, you''re not going to ask questions about the training method. You''ll be doing it. If you ask I''ll punch your face. Three, you''ll not eat before the train, just after... if you finishes it or else I''ll make you puke your own insides. Four and last but not least I''m not going to help you with magic. You can train it by yourself. Just don''t blow the place or I can be mad." She was lifting one finger at time when talking. "But don''t forget that I''ll make you meditate every day." She said in a proud voice. "Let''s start with the hel- the training!" And with that my hellish training started. Chapter 08 - A mission! Author Memo: Greetings! It took me some days to write because I was reading and the boredom didn''t want to make me write. However it made me hunt a little in MH4U and that made me write... I don''t get the reason there... Anyway, who want some chocolates? I want! Let''s have a good read! (If you spot a mistake or something strange... leave a comment.) ----------- Lance PoV It was after a week that the boy came that someone came and had a true report to me. "Boss, we found a force of 5000 humans knights marching in this direction. They are probably looking for the kid." A panther beastman report to me. "It was faster than what I was expecting. Take 15 catmen with you and harass them. We need to make them wait for two or three months." I was making some plans. "But before, how much time will take to them to find our den?" "For their speed I think it would take near 15 to 30 days to find it." He answers... ''So we don''t have much time to lax with the Brat training. He can be a powerful weapon if right used.'' "Try to make them take more than 45 days looking for us. Take the best catmen with you. Make them destroy their supplies or cause some confusion among the humans." I order him. He salute but I stop him. "One more, make sure everyone come back alive. Yoko will be mad if someone die in this kind of mission." He smiles to me and salute once more before leaving. ''We need everyone to be prepared...'' Y''allaer PoV I had saw hell... Not once, not twice but much more! That fox made me use gravity bracelets in my arms and ankles. It''s normal? No! They were heavy! And I had to swing my sword 100 times up-down, down-up, right-left, left-right and diagonally for all directions! And I had to use two hands and one hand with my two hands. I''m ambidextrous. I know the letters and numbers too. Mother had teach me it. I want to see her again... Every morning I meditate with Yoko, after lunch she make the hell training. And at night I train magic on my bedroom. It''s simple, it just has a closet, a bed and a table. I think my bedroom is near Yoko''s because everytime I use some kind of magic she don''t like she kick my door open and punch me. With her doing it every now and then I could change some small parts of my appearance. I can transform just my limbs or others bodies parts. She dislike my dragon humanoid form because the scales are hard. But her punches got 100% more powerful when I''m using the scales to defend myself. Every three days she change something on my training and at that day I won¡¯t have dinner¡­ but Alicia always leave some meat to me. So I could it if I could go there after the time, but drink¡­ it was almost prohibited, just two glass of wine per day. I think I wouldn¡¯t do it again¡­ but I can drink so little that it¡¯s depressive. I was training with for a month when Lance came and told us that at morning I will spar with him to improve my battle instinct and I had to have control to not let them take control over me. So my schedule was like that, morning I have to meditate and spar with the leader, afternoon I had to do the hellish training with the fox, and at night I would train my magic. Every day I would try to win against Lance, but once I got to win 3 times I would lose 7. Every day we exchanged pointers for 10 rounds, once in a while I scored 5 to 5, but I would lose almost all of them, using or not using magic. My magic power increased so much that I just could see a dense cloud of mana inside of me. It would not diminish, I could use it without being drained. The battle with Lance made me feel a little more powerful. It was getting more difficult to lose to him, but he wouldn¡¯t make it easy to win either. In 46 days living there that I saw the differences in my body. I could feel the power that every muscle had. My transformation are much more easier. My horns got more lustrous and my tail bigger. In my wings some patterns started to appear, it¡¯s now easier to fly and I could last longer in the air. It would be important if used right in a war. At my 48th day there I was watching my deep red sword. I had summoned some flames to run at the blade. Its red color darkened and the flame didn¡¯t come out, they were sucked and the blade cried happy. I could feel the amusement of it when it had drunk the blood of the bandits, but now I was seeing it in a different light. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The way it sucked the flames was like a hungry hunter that wanted to eat. The weapon was like my own arm now. The first time I had wielded it I felt it more heavy or more difficult to control, but now it was easy. I could feel power in every motion I did with it. I feed it more flames and was the first time I saw inscription on it. It had was write on a unknown language but I could understand the meaning of it. Yu¡¯gaed, the Crimson Fang, was the name that popped up on my mind after seeing the lines. I gave the blade that name. And at that time I could see that it had was happy to be named. It was at the 50th day that Lance announced that some humans were scouting the area near the base but he had a group of the bests beastmen to harasses them at the night or to light up their supplies. We were back at the arena. Lance was in the middle with a magic tool that could make his voice louder. "43 days ago a catman had brought the notice of a 5000 humans warrior looking for our den. It would took them almost 15-30 days to find it. However I had made him get 15 of our bests scouts to help him harass that army to buy us time. In 10-15 days that army would find our place. So today I came here to deploy 1000 of ours to hunt them." ''This number is too small! It is 5x1! They had the number advantage!'' I wanted to shout but everyone was smiling. "I know that the numbers look like that but with our most skillful spy we can enter their camp and bring despair to them." Lance looked to Yoko who was bored near him, her face brightened up when she heard that... I could see that she liked to deceive people. "This time she will have help of our new member! The draconian!!!" The crowd was surprised that I was with her. I was to! ''So this was his plan when he came to exchange pointers with me! He wanted to prepare me for this...'' ¡°And it came now, they had sent one of them to me today and they reported that the army is a 4 day trip from here. They could buy us more time but it will prove be almost impossible now that they expect us to burn their food or to play a little there. They started to get much more cautious with the food or when they send their scouts to find the base. We are going to depart tomorrow morning. The Brat and Yoko will go to their camp and try to gain their favor.¡± He announced to the crowd. He left after letting a letter to me to find him in his room in 30 minutes. ¡°You two will be brothers that was caught by us but for some reason you two could escape. The background I¡¯ll leave to Yoko, she is good to do it.¡± He pointed to the girl near me. ¡°You two will go now but first we are going to make you two look like a runaway child.¡± With a snap of his finger two beastmen came and handed two sets of cloths to us. I had to change to my human form so that no one would find out. I had a grey shirt with some holes a brown pants with holes on the knee and some turn out appearance. Yoko had a light brown one piece dress her hair was black and she didn¡¯t have her tail and ears out. We aren¡¯t going to use shoes, so thats we would appears like a couple of child that had ran the way they were. We presented ourselves to the leader after the exchange. ¡°Wow¡­ I would believe it if I could not see your eyes¡­ Here, take it.¡± He handed me a black cloth piece. ¡°Hide your eyes, they might ask to see it, so just put some illusion magic to make your eyes look white. This way you can pretend to be blind. And you two need to make a good history. Now, go! Make sure to look dirty and hungry when you found them. Before I forgot, here, put your sword here.¡° He gave me a gold ring. ¡°This is a storage ring, it¡¯s not very easy to do but we found some of it in a bandit den. Yoko, you do the same with your blades and put a change of clothes to you two, so that you can change before the battle.¡± I got it and my eyes were shining. But before I could ask he gave me a look that he wouldn¡¯t give it to me. And I would need to give it back after completing the mission. I had to make sure to put the ring on a very unique necklace with some bones and one it could had a space to put it in. It was on my neck because a girl would not use it, wouldn¡¯t they? He send us of after he was sure that the ring wouldn¡¯t be spotted. Chapter 09 - Battle Start! Author Memo: Greetings creatures! It took me some time because I was bored... It''s the fault of my boredom! It all her fault! And I was reading too... Anyway, I''m here and I''ll need to be sure of one thing, so I''ll put a poll. Let''s stop the blablabla and let''s read the chapter! ----------- It took us 2 days running in an almost straight line to get to human camp. We got ourselves dirtier and more tired. It was afternoon when we got to go to them, we hadn¡¯t eat anything on the morning too and the lunch. I covered my eyes before they could see us and used that time to use a little magic to make my eyes almost complete white. So that way no one would ask why I was covering it. She took my left hand because on my right I had the cane Lance have gave me before we had gone. It was old and it looked more branch then a cane. She ¡°guided¡± me to the closest human. He was one of the knights I had heard. ¡°Stop right there!¡± He ordered us. ¡°What bring two kid to this part of the world? Where are your parents and why do you two look so tired?¡± He started making some quests before Yoko could start her story. ¡°Mister Knight, we ran away from some beastmen that was chasing us. *sob* He is my brother and is blind. Mother died fighting them *sob* and father¡­ *sob*¡± Wow! She is crying! It¡¯s super effective! If I was the guy I would try to comfort her. I hugged her because¡­ she was crying. ¡°Sorry mister¡­¡± I looked to him. I could see him, but to make it look like I was just reacting to his voice just my face was facing him. ¡°Father died before her eyes¡­ I had heard him screaming and after that a soft and liquid sound¡­ like when you slash some meat¡­ and then she screamed and got my hand to run to some place¡­¡± It was now that Yoko had calmed her fake sobs so she could get the story known. ¡°We¡¯re running for 4 days *sob* our food had finished two days ago *sob* and we couldn¡¯t hunt any animal. And I had tried what I could!¡± She had looked to the guard and her eyes were moist and red. It¡¯s an amusing skill she have¡­ He smiled kindly when he heard that she couldn¡¯t hunt. ¡°And brother tried to try¡­ but he hear them but he couldn¡¯t hit them too¡­ so when I saw you we were really happy!¡± She smiled to him. ¡°We got here to try to ask for help¡­¡± This time she used a puppy eyes! It¡¯s effective! He wants to give food to her¡­ but he looks troubled¡­ probably they are short of food because Lance was harassing them? ¡°I really wanted to help¡­ but¡­ he really is blind?¡± He have a dubious look on his face. Well I would suspect too, but now I¡¯m proud that I am ¡®blind¡¯, just useing magic though¡­ ¡°Could I ask you to remove the cloth from your eyes?¡± He asked me, I nodded. I took it off easily, and open my eyes looking to where I could see him. He makes a strange face and ask me to cover it again. ¡°Other people always did that face when they ask to see his eyes, thats why mom gave him the cloth.¡± Yoko said while I was wearing it back. ¡°Sorry, we had been attacked by the beastmen for almost two months, so everyone here is nervous when near new people. Oh, I never asked your names. You can call me Mogir, I¡¯m one of the Knights that had the mission to clean this area of the control of the beastmen.¡± He said with a proud and determined voice. ¡°Sorry! I forgot to gave you our names!¡± Yoko wiped out her tears with her sleeve. ¡°My name is Hellen and this is my brother Droki!¡± She smiled to him. ¡°We could ask to stay with you¡­ until we could get to go to some city?¡± She made a cute face to him. He scratches his head. ¡°If I could I would leave¡­ but I need to ask to the captain first¡­ Wait here a little.¡± He walks a little and yell. ¡°HEY FRANK! LOOK AT THIS TOO FOR ME? I NEED TO BRING THE CAPTAIN HERE!¡± Wow, he really have a powerful voice! His friend came and started to talk in low voice. I could sense that he was angry, his gestures were rude. But Mogir punched some sense in him, literally. After that the guy walked to us and sat in the ground. Without much to do we did the same. But I had Yoko guide me to sit too. He didn''t tried to talk to us and just looked annoyed there. It was half an hour later that he ordered us to stand up because the captain was coming. "Sorry to make you wait. It took me sometime to finish my business, it looks like the beastmen are near and in a day or two we will be confronting them." The captain looked at us. His eyes... He had more mana them the guys near us but he isn''t a mage or wizard. He probably use it on his sword style. ¡°I''m the one who is leading this expedition to hunt the beastmen and use them as slaves. They have a lot of uses.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Captain, what are we going to do with this two kids?" The knight that was looking at us asked. "It is simple." He smiled to the guy. "May I ask, how old are you guys?" "I''m 10! My brother is 13!" Yoko happily jumped and answered. ''I know that she looked like a 10 year old girl... but this behavior... she really looks like she have 10 years...'' "Hum... We could use the boy, but I heard you''re blind, so you can''t use any weapon we have..." He said in low voice, but I could hear every word. "You two aren''t that young and the boy would be almost an adult now, more two years and we could use your help." He said to me. "But I need to ask, do you know how to use a weapon?" I shook my head to him. "I just had helped father in the farm." It''s a half truth. "Sister always helped mom at home though..." I said after remembering this line. "I just helped mom do the dishes... So I''m not that skilled at anything else..." Yoko said in a shy tone. The captain Englod Truin Gloid, he said his name after remembering that he didn¡¯t had said it, said that he would leave us use a tent but we would need to help in the place and we would always be guarded by two soldiers. He gave me to help to move some crops from the rear to the kitchen and Yoko was helping in the kitchen. She was peeling and cutting things. That night came the second part of our plan. I started after making sure that everyone was sleeping. I didn¡¯t need to go out to do it, I just needed to chant the magic. It was a weather magic. It was prepared to make the next day cloudy so that it would be dark. It took me half an hour to finish it. It was not that tiring but it consumed almost half of my mana. Now I just need to wait for Lance¡¯s team to come and start the war. But it didn¡¯t came. The next day went like the day before, no one attacked neither them leave us alone more than the time needed. At noon I carried the supplies to the kitchen, Yoko was there doing the same thing she did yesterday. I would always carry my cane and make it bump in things or people lightly, just to know what or if it had a person there. Some people would look at me annoyed, but after seeing my clothed eyes they would apologize and ask to me to be more cautious¡­ If I wanted I could break their legs or arms, but Lance asked me to maintain a low profile. It took was after 3 days that the notice that they had seen the beastmen scouts. We were walking all that time, but as expected, they were so cautious that they would just walk for a fourth day before stopping. When I heard the news the captain came to our tent. It was almost midnight and I would have started changing the weather again to make another cloudy day. He just apologized and entered the tent. Luckily I had sensed his mana coming, so we were waiting for him. ¡°I came to ask both of you to stay at your tent tomorrow. We got news that the beastmen would attack at the morning. I agreed to help you two, but if my men and me perish tomorrow I want you two to live. If it is to be as slaves, that would be horrible, but it would be better than die at the forest.¡± He said, but I could feel it, he isn¡¯t believing in us. He suspect that we are here to kill them, but nothing happened so he could be sure. His¡­ eyes and smell says he want to believe, but his manners show that he will not believe. He talked more trivial things like what we would do if we were to get out or what I will be doing after this. I could care less, but I said that I would help my sister. He left after that and I made once more the weather magic. Another cloudy day would be awaiting them. The next morning we did everything faster. The battle had sank into everyone and they were nervous. When we had finished doing the things we needed we ran to our tent and I took the ring out of its hidden place. We took of everything that was inside it and changed our gear waiting for the battle to start. Our body was more human like, our weapons were hidden near us and Yoko and I were sitting facing each other waiting for the signal. It came faster than we had thought. Yoko was excited and she was smiling happily, I was nervous but for some reason my head was clear and I was smiling. Ours body had changed back. I was in my draconian form and Yoko was as usual, a foxwoman. We ran to the battle when the first sword sound had come to us. Chapter 10 - Killing an army Author''s Memo: Grettings! I took my time waiting the result of the poll so that I could write it. This chapter was ''planned'' to be like this. I had this 10 chapters already ''planned''. So now I''ll be thinking on what I''m going to write and in I might have to upgrade some of it''s categories. Let''s cut the blablabla and here is the chapter!!! Have FUN! ---------------------- When we left the tent we found that a group of 10 soldiers was protecting us. We killed them rapidly. I killed 3 and Yoko 7¡­ It¡¯s really annoying how fast she can be and how overpower she is... The blood that rushed out from their body had soaked my blade. She drank it if pleasure and wanted more. My clothes had some red spots. The smell of blood was making all my senses sharp and I could think faster. A murderous smirk appeared on my face, I wanted to show my blade that it could drink more. I poured some mana inside the blade and she started to shine. The red runes that appeared on the blade made it transform in two 50cm daggers. I took them and rushed to the battle that was happening. Yoko ran near me and when we got close to the battle we saw how much power the beastmen have. The humans had a greater number, but without magic they would be easily killed. I really don¡¯t know how they survived this long. Looking to their struggle to kill or wound one of the beastmen make me feel pity for their prideful race. Without much effort I could see that the beastmen was killing the humans easily. The smell of blood was making my own blood boil. I wanted to kill them all! I need to go there and walk inside the fountain of hot blood! I jump and go flying my way to the battlefield. My blood boiling and my two new daggers wanted to taste it. ¡°Blood! Oh how much I can gather near me?¡± I could see fear inside the eyes of some humans that had heard my words. Magic use a antique language as base. And my dragon half seems to understand it easily and it can be used to talk. ¡°My Blood is boiling! I need to kill my own body is a weapon. Fear me, stupid humans! I came here to finish what you started!¡± I descend in the middle of a group of 20 humans. All of them carry bastard swords and shields. They are wearing plates to more defense, but it make them slower. Their armor let me see that my eyes were covered in a red light. I giggled when they looked in my eyes, fear and despair was printed in their eyes. I couldn¡¯t stop. How can trained soldier fear a child? Or it was because I¡¯m a dragon? But I am just looking like a kid with horns, scales, wings and a tail¡­ I¡¯m not that fearsome. When they finally snapped back hoped appeared in their eyes. ¡®So they think they can kill me? Let¡¯s see if they can!¡¯ I smiled to them. Opening my jaw hot flames got out. I made it hit 2 knights. The screamed when their shields didn¡¯t protected them and their arms were burned. The other 18 formed a circle and started to attack me from all directions. I made all my body be covered by my scales. My red scales took all their attacks. Their attacks did nothing they are looking down on me¡­ ¡°Earth is time! Reclaim the bodies of this stupid humans.¡± With it 10 men were engulfed and just their head were left above earth. I could crush them easily. But I wanted to play! The other 10 attacked together. Using my tail I blocked two swords. With my own daggers I blocked others two, the other six attacked me and two landed on my wings tearing the leather between two bones. I screamed and they jumped back. "You stupid fools! You hurt me! And I was here trying to make a good fight, but now, let''s play!" With it I slashes and took of the arms of one knight. His armor was slashed like butter. I was pouring mana in my weapon and she was getting hotter. I could see the air frying and it was making illusions. A red grin appeared on my face. I was slashing all of their arms. 18 arms had been cut and no blood was pouring out. All of them started to beg for their lives before I finished them off. I sliced their arteries of the neck, without that blazing sword the blood flowed like a river! And they screamed when they had seen that I wasn''t going to give them a fast death. I wanted to see their blood! It was making me happy! The blood poured itself on my clothes and body. It looked like I was wearing a bloody cloak! All my body was covered in blood. Yu''gaed was drinking the blood that had fallen on it. The blade purred with joy. ¡°Water Blade, cut open the neck of the imprisoned.¡± With this the 10 that was seeing the other die. Their heads were cut vertically, the brains and blood shot out from the cut. That red liquid flowed very high. But it easily died. And once again the blood had been splashed on me. ¡°As expected from such a liquid! This taste, this smell! I¡¯m going to get addicted!¡± I had killed 23 humans by myself. And my wings already had been healed. I flew high while I looked around to find some new prey. A group of knights was a fighting while protecting someone. I smirked when I after I had seen the face of the capitan. He was shouting orders to his subordinates. "I finally found you captain!" I shouted before dropping myself before him. My sudden appearance startled him. Yu''gaed had gone back being a bastard sword. It was the time to a duel. "So I had thought that we would be able to kill you two if you were some beastmen but I couldn''t be more wrong. You killed 10 of our men and now you want to take the head of the knights?" With that a wall of shields appeared between us. "You can try, but I have more experience than you!" He was protected by a good wall... 30 people. With a grin in my face I looked at the fools. "Mwahaha! You think that this number of weaklings can do something to the great me?!" I change my form, Yu''gaed disappeared. Scarlat claws appeared on my hands and feet, they were 15 cm long and very sharp. My humanoid dragon appeared in battle. I was almost 2m tall, my tail got 1,5m long my horns got longer and more deadly. "I whose parents were so powerful that they could kill everyone here without breaking a sweat?" Fear. I could smell, the humans were afraid of the deadly dragon that has appeared before them. "Look at me and try to kill me!" With that I punch the wall of shields before me and they are breaks like nothing. The humans behind them fly for almost 10 meters before stopping. And they were dead, I made sure to pour a destructive wave of mana inside their bodies. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A mad laugh escapes from my draconian lips. "Mwahahahaha!!! As I thought! Humans are so fragile! They die easily if you punch them!" The captain tried to change the chaos that I had put into their ranks, he was shouting to them to not go out of formation. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to succeed. His face got red and with a powerful shout that I wouldn¡¯t expect from a human everyone looked to him. ¡°You! You! Evil creature! What are you thinking you¡¯re exist for? All you beasts were created to serve us! The most numerous race of this world! Before our number no one can win! However, you, your own existence need to be purged out of our world!¡± With that he jumped before me and took his weapon of the scabbard. The sword had a silver glow. 90 cm of iron blade, her hilt had some jewels, my eyes shone when I saw that. I wanted the jewels, my instinct wanted to get hold of the hilt because it was beautiful. Some runes was glowing in the center of the blade. The name of the sword had been carved on it¡¯s body. Hu¡¯ilon B¡¯ugav, the Heart Eater. A good name for a trash sword. ¡°So, I need to ask you. Do you know your partner name?¡± I ask the captain. He looked troubled but soon he recognized what I said. ¡°Obviously! Who wouldn¡¯t know the name of the blade that always walked with? My sword, Hu¡¯lion B¡¯ugav, wants to have a taste on your flesh! Evil being!¡± He rushed and made a swing to hit me, I use my claws to parry his attack. He had wide eyes, he had probably thought that I was a stupid beast in this form. (And this isn¡¯t even my final form!) ¡°What a beautiful name¡­ But you know the meaning?¡± I wanted to make it look like a show! The captain need to be tortured, his will shattered and his partner killed. The show of what happens when someone try to mess with a dragon! ¡°Do you want to know? Do you? That names is so beautiful! It had pride, I can see what the creator wanted to do with it! But now it is just a tool! It has lost its creator and its new master don¡¯t know his true nature!¡± I parried all his attacks. He was doing feints, large movements and some few attack really could push me back. Some of his men were defending our duel place. I was just defending, trying to make it looks like he was winning, some of his attacks had hurt me, but they were easily healed. I could stop anymore, I wanted to tear him piece by piece. I open my mouth and from it a blazing inferno was expelled. He made an arc with his sword and mana gathered on it¡¯s place. An arc of mana cut my fire. I dodged his attack after it had gained some speed. ¡®So he really use mana in some attacks.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this!¡± I started to attack with my claws and his armor was being cut like it was paper. ¡°Do you thought that the Heart Eater would win against me? I have the last sword my father made. He was a glorious dragon and with his claws and teeth he forged it to me!¡± I striped him off his own armor. Fear was appearing on his eyes. ¡°As I had thought, you aren¡¯t worth of your own blade.¡± With that I chop the blade of the hilt. A clean and powerful cut with my claws. The sword had been cut in five pieces so perfectly that no one would believe. ¡°Did you see that? This is what will happen with you.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand my words, but the meaning was everywhere, he just needed to look. With a stupid scream he soiled his pants. The beautiful hilt had fallen from his hand. His knees were shaking and he was able to support his own weight. With my tail I take his neck. ¡°Look at you¡­ A powerful warrior of the humans soiling himself before a kid¡­¡± I started to shout. ¡°Look at your captain!¡± I shake him and with his weak hands he tried to break of my ¡®tail hug¡¯ to breath. He clawed my tail with no power. ¡°This is the leader that you all believed to be powerful. Look at him now! He, who tried to win against a small dragonian child, had lost!¡± With that words I crush his neck and use my claws to cut his arteries. Blood rush out and soak me. Despair. That word spread like fire. Everyone of the soldiers wanted to run. The ones that had seen the scene of their leader being overpowered by a simple kid had started to flee. With sigh I threw the garbage, got my beautiful present and I jump to the sky. Soaring in the sky I look around I can see the humans being destroyed by the beastmen army. ¡°Ice arrows. I want your power. Rain down on the foolish humans, they are nothing more than a plague.¡± Thousands ice arrows appears behind me. I wasn¡¯t able to see the total amount, but I had used near 50% of my mana just to create this amount. Without any sound all thousands arrows go down and dye the ground with the red color. Just the humans got killed by the rain. The arrows would break after the hit making the wound bigger and the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop. They died fast. The beastmen were the winners but the cockiness got 100 of us and another 200 were hurt. But nothing that bad, so they wouldn¡¯t die. I myself had killed their leader and almost half of their force. My body was covered by human blood and it was warm. The taste of iron, the smell of rusty metal. Ii felt so good that I had to use almost all my willpower to not go down and gulp down some of them. I landed and I finally could see how beautiful it had become! Everything was red! ¡°Job completed! Total annihilation! MWAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± I laughed after seeing the carnage before me. Yoko PoV He did it¡­ He really did it! WHY THE HELL THE NEEDED TO KILL THE LEADER! I WANTED TO PLAY WITH HIM TOO!!! HE LOOKED SO FUNNY TO TEASE!!! It was fast, but he did a show! I can let this pass¡­ this time. He just got lucky. Captain Englod died after that kid had toyed with him. He took some of his attack and when he attacked he first striped the guy¡­ I had to use my power to not start laughing. But the end¡­ that end¡­ I have to say¡­ I wanted to toy a little more with the humans¡­ He go there and with a spell he kills every survivor¡­ And now he is looking like a madman¡­ he just landed and started laughing. What is so funny that you need to laugh like that? Chapter 11 - Enters the Lord Author''s Memo: Greetings! Today I bring this chapter! I didn''t wanted to do just this one it... but it would be much bigger if I were to put more things on it. So I will do two chapters with the idea I had. Lets stop it and here is your Pudding! Because someone got my chocolate thing... ------------------- ??? PoV It took me half a day to get to the place where I has felt a heavy mana concentration. It was already night when I got there. The place was dyed red. I could smell blood in the air. All that red place had been dyed with blood. Faster than I had thought it was possible I gathered all the mana I could. And I use my own power to send it to the castle, it may be possible to summon our lord now! Helena PoV I hurried to our summoning circle. I got the new that we had all the mana we would need to summon or Lord. I didn''t had time to make any hairstyle or to pit an excellent and brilliant dress. The circle was glowing red. It was the time. We finally had all the mana needed to call our great Demon Lord. We had waited 300 years to see if he would be born, but once we had foreseen that he wouldn''t be born we started to prepare this ritual. 10 years preparing, and today it was finally completed. I am one that had won the lottery to summon our lord. I''m a duke. 10 people were there chanting the last verse and before us the magic circle start to shine. The green light make the night bright. And before my eyes I could see him. Our Lord had finally come to us! A boy with green hair, two gray horns that pointed to the sky, a snow white skin and long ears. He was wearing a white shirt, black pants, blue shoes, a brown coat and a black scarf. He opened his eyes and looked to me, his sclera was black and his left eye was purple while the other was green. He crouched and started muttering something. "Our great Demon Lord! I am here to serve you, my name is Helena Silverthorn." I said kneeling on the ground. The others 10 did the same. The boy did nothing, he just continued to be there. I walk to him. "...gain... It''s happening again... again... again... It''s happening again..." I couldn''t understand why he was so afraid. He lifted his eyes and when he sees me he jolts up and without a word he run and jumps after a window on the run! ''We are on the 10th floor of a tower!'' I run after him and what I see is that he landed safely and was running like it hadn''t any effect on him. The circle started to shine again, but now with a blue shine. And before my eyes another boy appeared. "Oh! He was summoned again... And where is... Ah... He already jumped... it''ll be better to wait the others..." He said before sitting on the ground near the circle. "Hey! I''m hungry! Can someone bring me some meat?" The boy had short red hair and was wearing the same clothes as the demon lord, but he hadn''t have the scarf and coat. "Who do you think you are? This is my castle!" I shouted at him! "Oh! Sp the demons of this world don''t knows me... I''m one of the Generals, normally everyone would be together but for some reason the others were late and then the circle appeared and bam! I am here... Now I''m hungry so I want meat bring me some!" Before I could shout another person came out from the circle. "*Sigh* Why do you need to be so forceful? And where are your manners?" A blue haired girl asked and walked to him. She was wearing the same kind of clothes as the boy but she was wearing a skirt that stopped near her knees. "Sorry, Havoc is short tempered. We eight... But I see just two... They are going to come fast anyway. I''m Jink Glinter Fleak, the Mad Water, this one here is Havoc Thurek Gan... He is the short fire." "Hey! I''m not the short fire! I''m the great Fire of Despair!" After that another light came and 7 others appeared. A guy and a girl with dark hair, a girl with silvery hair, a guy with light blue hair, a brown haired girl and a blonde guy. The last one was a human with white hair. All of them was wearing the same type of clothes. "What took you that much to get here? Hysterya had run away already..." Jink said. ""Eh! Already?"" The dark haired couple shouted. "Gonya you need to use" "your magic to find him!" One started and the other finished. "Wait! Guys... You need to introduce yourselves first! We are before the one who had summoned us... And Hysterya is probably waiting for Marin... He can''t run without looking for her..." Jink said. "Oh. Sorry we are Trui" The boy started. "And Treo Gui Reck." The girl finished. ""And together we are the Gemini of Darkness!"" "Gonya Alek Fetk, Wind Master." The silvery haired girl said. "Reter Tevet Gug, the Ice Wall." The guy with the light blue hair introduced himself. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Lakuen Vozek Halk, the other call me the Immovable Earth... I don''t know why..." "And last but not least I am here! The almighty Freyki Ghetik Olop! The Lighting Step!" The blonde guy said... "And I think I need to introduce myself too... I am Marin Teardrop... Hysterya¡¯s childhood friend..." The human said in a low voice. "He is back." Gonya said. Demon Lord Hysterya appeared near the window he had jumped and before anyone could say anything he had kidnapped Marin and jumped back. "And he do it again... Everyone! Plan 103 - Get the Lord! Start!!!" Reter shouted and the 8 generals ran after the boy... I couldn''t say anything... They were like a storm! They had came and then they runned after the lord. When I was leaving I found some kind of paper on the floor. It had a name on it.
Demon Lord Hysterya Allon Egil Thelik Herod Gore Machal The First
So that is his name and why he runned away? ¡°Guards, tell all the demons that the ceremony was completed and that to not come close to him. He can run away again, ask one of the Generals that is with him and don¡¯t make any move at the human woman with them. She is his Highness friend." Hysterya PoV It happened again... I was alone in a dark space again... I''m 15 and just like every single week I was summoned again... "Why do they not leave me alone?" I yelled to the nothing. A bright green light shone near my feet and when it disappeared before me was a beautiful woman. She started to say that I was their lord. But when our eyes meet I did what every sane person would do... I crouched. She looked scary! She had started to walk to me when I didn''t reply. I just wanted to disappear! So I ran to a window and I jumped! ''I''m free!'' I wanted to shout... But I was so high! I''m going to die if I fall from this height! So I cast some gravity magic... And make sure to not kill myself... And I runned for my life after landing... ''Oh shit! Marin will probably appear too!'' I thought to myself. She would be with my 8 generals... I don''t really wanted to stay with them... They are a pain... always wanting to fight or to destroy something¡­ I runned for almost 1 minute before sensing that Marin had come¡­ She was in the same tower I was before¡­ I runned back to her¡­ I need to ¡®kidnap¡¯ her before she tells them who she is¡­ It took me 3 minutes to go to the floor I came and all my generals were there. I just looked at them and took her with me. I didn¡¯t needed to see that all eight runned after us. And Marin was screaming when we jumped¡­ I was carrying her in princess carry for almost half an hour before stopping. My generals were all near me. Marin looked like she was going to scold me because I kidnapped her and she did that after I let her go. She made me sit on my legs before started her lecture. It took me an hour before she calmed and let me go. We walked to a near inn that Gonya had found. She made sure to see if we had money first. All of them were my firsts generals¡­ and as you suspected¡­ I was different, I was more optimist¡­ but after I got summoned for the first time the Hero came and ¡°sealed¡± me¡­ and after that every time I was summoned it happened¡­ once I was bored and I had gone to see the hero¡­ we played rock, paper and scissors¡­ he won because I used logic¡­ and after that I always used some kind of trick to lose faster¡­ Sometime some stupid demon would send plans to my generals¡­ I looked at them and made some BIG mistake¡­ but¡­ I want to know¡­ Why no one enter for a big corridor that no one is walking or why do they not enters when I left the door open? Anyway, after that I just made sure that the guys thought that I approved their plans and send them back. I think the first time I was summoned I had 7 years. And at that time I was so energetic¡­ now I just want to go home¡­ I will lose again. That¡¯s how all stories I had read finishes, so after 8 years of constant loses my personality changed a little¡­ Let¡¯s leave it alone¡­ Gonya sold some of the things she had on her bag. It was a pen and a pencil¡­ She got 3 gold coins per item! When I asked why she had sold her own things she told me that it was because she wanted new ones¡­ girls¡­ 3 bedrooms on the in costed us a 10 silvers coin. The money count would be like 100 coppers coins -> 1 big copper coin and 100 big coppers coins -> 1 silver coin¡­ it would continue until it is a big gold coin. They left one bedroom to me and they all shared the other two. They made me take the farthest one, the girls got the one near me and the boys the other one. We slept till morning and left after breakfast. Chapter 12 - Automata Author''s Memo: Greetings!!! Hi there! I''m here! You all maybe be asking. "What is the hell he is doing?!" The answer? I DON''T KNOW! Ask my brain. He is the one writing this thing! And now I know why every author love tables... It''s a PAIN TO WRITE THEM!!! Anyway! Let''s be quiet and GoGo Chapter! ------------------ $¡ê£¤#%*~< PoV
Rebooting . .. ... Reboot Complete
I open my eyes and the top of my chamber was up. Before me was humanoid life form.
Scanning body . .. ... Scan completed. No errors was found but the core needs more energy before complete recovery. Time needed 20 days
Calculating time . Calculation completed. 2000 years had passed since unit "Queen" had gone to sleep
More information is needed to see if it''s possible to awake the race
Scanning life form . .. ... The life form is a being from a race named human
"I finally got to wake you! Stupid robot!" The human said. He was wearing some good clothes. "I''m the king Arnold Bran Claris The Second. And I am your master!" The human declared.
Second scan completed. The human is weak. It is possible to kill him with one slap.
I don''t need to look to the human anymore and my eyesight wander to my limbs. They were attached to me but they were chained to my body. The chain is weak but it is slowing my awakening. ''Let''s play the game of this human. I want some more information about my own race.'' "Human king. I am the Automata Queen and I order you, what happened to my race?" He frowns when he heard that I ordered him, but he just shrug and gives the answer. "They were annihilated. For the historical facts my kingdom have they awoke almost 700 years ago and had gone to a full war with the dwarves. They lost and were all killed. We got you before they could destroy your body." After that I look to the room. It was a good looking place. Tall ceiling, some carpets on the ground, my own "coffin" on a wall. I was left behind my own race... But if the king was the first one to awake and then he would probably don''t want me besides him. With me there we wouldn''t had lost the war or it would be possible to not start it... But the King thought he could start a full without the Queen... "I thank you for the information, you shall leave now." He saluted before taking two steps and return. I clicked my tongue. He had understood what I had did. "You! I am your master! And I shall start your training!" He took a whip from his clothes. It''s two meter long. With his arms it wouldn''t be a powerful weapon.
Units Ruby and Sapphire found and scanned. Fully operational... Activation completed
Two small drones got out from the statues on the side of my "coffin". They started to float beside me. One Red and the other Blue. The king had swag his whip and Ruby caught it. Sapphire just smashed his head. The chain broke when I lifted my body from the coffin. My new pet had blacked out. A single with dress was on my body. I wanted a dress that would make any Queen more beautiful. I can''t go out this room yet... I need to improve my energy. Ruby and Sapphire started to work on the generator. Making it more powerful so that it could completely charges me. They were working when my pet started to woke up. I had get his whip, and was almost hitting him with it. "How can you sleep so much when your Master needs you?" I questioned him. "What?! I am the master here!" He yelled angrily and tried to get his whip from his waist, just to see it in my hands. "You want it?" I swing it making it do a beautiful noise. "But if I give my pet weapons, he would try to fight back... So this one is mine. And I want you to bring me a dress that would fit my looks. Now!" I made the whip hit the ground leaving a mark on it. "What are you waiting? Go now!" I hit the ground near him and he runs off the room.
Scanning memories... Looking for the name of the Queen Unit This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ... Name found! Queen Unit was named Lilith Marquez Valance
Let¡¯s see if I can found some memories on how to resurrect my race.
Scanning memories . .. ¡­ Scan complete. Some errors found but 75% of the memories is in perfect state
Lacking some datas to create bodies like the unit ¡°Queen¡± But almost all the knowledge of how to create clockworks, smaller clockworks and some construct are intact. Errors found on Automata and Synthoid files. It looks like some of it was deleted or corrupted after so many years of inactivity
After half an hour the human had come back with some aides bringing some dresses and a mirror. I ordered him to go out and some of his aides stayed to help me change my clothes. I look at all the clothes and I choose a black and white dress. I wear it and looks at the mirror. My silvery hair was down, than I made a bun on the back of my head, leaving some hair falling to the sides. My golden eyes were staring at my figure, 175 cm tall, with two blue marking on my cheeks. My mana jewel was gathering it from the air. It was almost empty and it was in critical state. I don¡¯t know how he activated me. But he did. It was that time that Ruby and Sapphire floated near the generator.
Queen, units Ruby and Sapphire had finished powering up the generator. It would take 3 full days to finally recharges ours body completely.
¡°Call that stupid king here.¡± I said sitting on my open ¡°coffin¡±. He came quickly. ¡°Until I say it, you are now my pet and as a pet you will do all I want. Was I clear?¡± I said looking at his eyes. He looked like he couldn¡¯t believe it. He had his mouth open and his eyes were wide. Closing his mouths sometimes he found his voice. ¡°Yes, you were clear like water.¡± ¡°Good. Now kneel before me and lick the ground near my shoes.¡± I said it and I swang the whip hitting the ground near him. He trembled there and quickly did what I said. ¡°Good pet you are. I¡¯ll make sure to feed you three times a day¡­¡± After 3 minutes I made him stop and send Ruby to give him a blueprint of a facility I will need. It is a forge, so that I can prepare some of pieces of the ones that would be the first one of my race. He looked troubled for a minute, but he rapidly got out of the room. Ruby and Sapphire changed my ¡°coffin¡± to a beautiful recharging throne. It was black and metallic. The generator was placed behind it and it would recharge my battery, Ruby and Sapphire¡¯s battery would be recharged on the same pedestal they were before. I started to use some of my battery to create mana to my jewel. It needed to be useful... With nothing to do until my forge was created I started to scan my own codes¡­ I need to be prepared to be upgraded.
Scanning codes . .. ¡­ Codes found. It is possible to use three codes now, but all of them need some material. After that some codes were found but have some errors.
¡®Let¡¯s see if I can clean the codes now and if it is possible to fuse them.¡¯
It will take two weeks to clean the codes. Codes ¡®Creator¡¯, ¡®Fury¡¯ and ¡®Dafler¡¯ are clean, Codes ¡®Mawer¡¯, ¡®Lunar¡¯ and ¡®Vifu¡¯ are damaged and need repairs. It will possible to fuse the codes in one. It would require time. And the Unit Queen would be left with the Almighty Code: Code Zero.
¡°Let¡¯s start my job now.¡± A virtual keyboard appeared before me and I started to type and clean the errors of my own codes. If I fuse them in one I would be the most powerful Automata. ¡®And with that I could create my own son to be the next king. The one who will be the new true King.¡¯ With that I worked harder to diminish the time needed using the two drones to help to clean the codes. While cleaning the codes I found that I would need one thing. A powerful magic fuel. It would take some time, but I¡¯ll achieve the necessary things to use the Code Zero. And I will make sure to pass this to my own kid. --------------- Picture of the dress and Queen. Chapter 13 - Building a city Autho''s Memo: Hello! I''m back with it. I''m here to bring you this part now!!! Yay!!! It took me long enough to finish it, doesn''t it? Anyway, Today I''m here to finish Lilith part. Next chapter I''ll be back to our loved little draconian! Now, have a good read! ---------- Lilith PoV It took four days to finish my facility. At that time I had to stop working on cleaning my codes but left my processing power finish the work and started to create new ones to my race. Ruby and Sapphire always floated there to direct the works to do the pieces needed. The first clockwork took the humans three days to finish. They were weak and slow. So that one was weak as well but using the battery, engines, gears and everything they created it could use more power than them. So using it I create the next one. It took me a week before creating one acceptable. It was then that my race would be resurrected. That was the day I sent all humans out of my workplace. I just needed some ores and coal to start. I recreated all the others clockworks using the last one. They didn¡¯t have a complete mind. I was thinking for them. I would need to change it fast¡­ So let¡¯s go back to create news motherboards with new codes. After 3 weeks my own codes were debugged but I didn¡¯t had created the magic fuel to use with it, so I left it arquivated. The codes of the clockwork was done, I had done others as well, some for miners, blacksmiths, knights, shopkeepers, mechanics and a manager one. All the one I had created until now were Mechanics and Blacksmiths. I had created a good number of them, so now I should send them the plans to create the knights. Pressure fists, weapons as swords, lances and guns were made. The humans would never get too close to my workshop. 3 to 4 meters robots scared them. And it wasn¡¯t complete. Their fuel consumption was high, so I needed to work them on turns and make sure that they would have water and fuel near them. I could create my own fuel. I just needed to eat. If I could see how to create Automatas I would jump to create them first¡­ We are the final product of our race. Someone created a new tech and with that used to create the few automatas the world would have¡­ I was the last one. The king was before me. Together we were invincible, but now¡­ He is dead and is a pile of scraps. ¡®Foolish one¡­ without me, what do you think you are?¡¯ The human king that is my pet would always come to see me on my workshop, I had moved myself to there. It is easier to control them if I can see how they are working. The first knight was completed. It took my race one day to create it. He was 6 meters tall. Piston on his legs to make it jump, fists that could smash steel and weapons to help it cut or crush the enemies. After that half of my race started to make the others one, and the other half continued to work on the knights. A week after that my workshop had become tight. 8 Knights, 30 Mechanics, 60 Blacksmiths, 10 Shopkeepers, 10 Miners, 10 Scouts, 3 Programmers and 1 Manager. Everything we could create. Some of them were left off because we didn¡¯t had enough space on my current place. So I had ¡®asked¡¯ the king to give me a piece of unused land to create my own town. He quickly did what I wanted¡­ ¡®I would need to leave such a good pet¡­¡¯ With that in mind we left, every unit turned on. Walking and carrying our life together, the furnace we had created after the forge of the humans. All of them walked after me, the Queen needed to show how powerful she is. Some humans tried to kidnap me. It was annoying! ¡®Who they think they are? They are nothing more than worms, no¡­ they are lower than it. They don¡¯t deserve such high comparison. They are nothing more than cells. They were useful when I needed them, now¡­ they can die. I don¡¯t mind it.¡¯ When the third group of humans tried to do something with me¡­ I snapped. My beautiful dress was destroyed by that things¡­ Some of them had splashed blood when I slapped his head. After that I used electric pulses to kill their motherboard¡­ or brain¡­ or¡­ what they have to control them, I just killed them. After that I used the knights to show the true power of my race. A week walking¡­ And I had found it. A abandoned miner city. It had been left and the humans died. Now this would be our base. We settled easily, I just had my others dress that I had made to look like the one I liked. Almost all of them were black and white. We started to create our city. I choose the house on the center as my castle. It was dirty, but using my drones I cleaned everything in a few minutes. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. My castle was a two story house. It probably was the house of the major of this city. The dresses were put on the wardrobe on the master bedroom. I walked out of the house after preparing everything. Outside was a destruction force. All knights and mechanics were putting down the house that we aren''t going to use. Half of the city was destroyed and cleaned. That was the first day. On the second they installed the furnace. And the miners started making a higher ceiling on the mine and with that we got iron, copper, silver and coal. The humans couldn''t reach the high we could and with the scanners I had create for them they could found veins of any metal in a 10 meters radius from themselves. With that we evolved fast. Using the silver and copper I made other motherboards and voices boxes. In one week the first construct was made. Smaller gears were needed to them. They were made by myself. 2 meters tall humanoids robots. We would need some mana crystals and some element crystal, like fire, water, earth and wind. We found them as ornaments on the human city and the king was good to let me take half of them. And the miners had found more mining. So I could use some as the firsts constructs. They had silver wires circulating around it¡¯s mana core and elemental crystal. They used mana as fuel, but they needed a battery too. It was easy to create them, but they needed mana to start first, so I had to give them the first shot. The city was being reconstructed to be used to us. With the new part of the race they could use mana, so the everything was easier. Every day new miners were created. Everyone of them had their own personality. Their core were always different, I had used some of the same codes before, but for some reason their bodies started to work as one, so I had to make some different settings so that would not happen. But one thing was sure, they had the same ¡®heart¡¯. I made sure that they would see me as their Queen and God. The Mechanics started to create their own drones. I made they create new tech to us. It won¡¯t be possible to me teach them all I knew because I had lost some of that. But one thing started to appear. They wanted names. Because I had a name, all of them started to want one. But I couldn¡¯t give two names I loved the most. Nova and Techno, I would use them for my own kids. I remembered that when they asked to be named. And I give names to all of them. The manager was the first one to be named. Rusty, the name just popped in my mind when I looked at him. After him were the Knights, Mechanics, Blacksmiths, Miners, etc. The Constructs was the last one, not because they weren¡¯t worth, but because it was the last one to be created. Anyway. It took a month before I ¡®create¡¯ money. I used the same as the national every race used this days. Copper, Silver and Gold. I labeled the price for everything we would be using. My house had been remodeled to be a castle and inside it three mana crystals were being bathed in the moon shiny.I had finally found how to create the fuel I would need to use on my final code. A Moon Crystal. It was very hard to be created. I would need one big mana crystal to one Moon Crystal. They were almost 10 cm in diameter and would need to be round. I used some of my mana to finish their shape. And after the shape was complete they would need to gather mana from the moon. We have only one method to use it. Let them be bathed on the moon light every night for 1 and half year. They can¡¯t be used before that and they can¡¯t see the sun light and would lose their power. So every night I would stood near them. One for my son, other for my daughter. I had to be prepared. I would use it in their body. It was a midnight when Ruby sent me a message. A humanoid being was found.He couldn¡¯t scan it completely, but form the data he had gathered it wasn¡¯t human and it was male. I couldn¡¯t see any reason why a male being would come here by himself.
Every Knight, be alert. We have an intruder in our city. He is alone and I want him to be captured alive and see if it¡¯s possible to do it without a fight. It¡¯s an order of your Queen!
As you command!
They answered after hearing my order. And in a few minutes they had send the image of our intruder. A boy with dragon horns, tail and wings. Chapter 14 - Being teased Author''s Memo: Greetings! Did you missed me? I write slowly, but not slow as Slow, and I''m having some inspirations to write... It''s kind of funny how it happens when I''m not expecting. Let''s stop the Blablabla and go to the chapter! Have a good read! -------------- Y''allaer PoV I was captured with my consent and brought to see their Queen. They let me enter her throne room. She was sitting in a black chair. It had some metal smell but when her eyes locked on me she said something I would never expect. ¡°I accept.¡± The queen said Let''s go back to the past so we can understand what happened. It had passed two months after the battle with the humans and we didn''t get any news about them trying to find where we are. They probably couldn''t lose face now. Or they were really busy to not send a party to look for what had happened to theirs knights. It was half a month later that we found the reason. The kingdom the knights served had been tamed by a single antique and extinct race. The Automatas. They were the most powerful race but once the queen disappeared they lost half of its power, so it was easily killed by the dwarves. And with their skill they copied the base for their own power suit. With legs and wheels. So they could be used on almost all kind of terrain. Going back to the topic. Lance asked me to go investigate their city. He gathered information that after a month with the humans the Queen had lead her army to a new city and started to recreate their works. He said I had two weeks to go there and see what they wanted. And if see if it would be possible to get a peace treaty with them. He gave me a new ring and he said that one were to me. I was so happy that I had broken some walls with earth magic... Once in awhile, with powerful feelings my magic go out and act for itself. My present that the captain had give me was always shining and I would always polish it. Once in awhile some people eyed it with envious gaze but no one tried to get it from me. It was easy to see why. I had almost exterminated half of the humans on the previous battle. Lance gave me two weeks to prepare to go. And a month to complete the mission. It would be the first time I could be allowed to go out without anyone. I had prepared everything I would carry in two days. And I had soared to my house on the third. It had nothing there. It had been burned. Everything was ash or coal. I walked with a heavy heart to pile of bones. It was mother''s bones. I could smell it. It was left there as a reminder of a witch. Taking a bag out of my ring I take every bone and place it inside. After collecting everyone I flew to father''s cave. I walked until I found the dragon bones. Near it I place mom''s and place every piece together. Her skeleton now rested near father''s. I cried and the earth near the bones had been modeled in their looks. Engulfing the bones and using my memories to create their bodies. Before me stood two earth dolls. A beautiful woman smiled to me near a dragon. She was caressing the body of the dragon as if saying that everything was ok. And it was like the beast was happy to be together with his loved one. As expected of magical artifacts... Such a beautiful scene had appeared on stone. It took me three days to go away that cave. And I promised to come back every year. With that I made sure to close the waterfall cave with a rock. It looked perfect normal but if someone could feel or see the mana they would find a good amount in that place. I had already lost 5 days. So I had gone to the place Lance had told me they appeared first. I appeared in the kingdom after 4 days of flight. I had to make my tail and horns disappear again. But now using illusion magic I made my eyes turn black. It was easy to get the information needed and I got to sell some hides I had got after killing some rabbits or a bear. It was good to see the money I had get. 30 big copper coins from all the pelts... I wanted gold coins... They are shinier... I was eating on a bar when I heard what I wanted. "Have you heard of the country of metal?" One guy with glasses near my table said. "Yeah, some of my friends had seen it. They said they had scary metal things with lots of weapons!" Said the bald guy that was near him. The two chatted for half an hour about it. It was when I found the right moment to talk to them. "I heard their queen is a beauty!" I said when I got close. They looked to me seeing if a was dangerous, but when they found a 13 boy they relaxed. "Yeah, she is! Some thieves had tried to get her when she was traveling but they all got killed." Bald said. "Wow! I really want to see her!" I said with a smile on my face. "Forget it. She had left already. And if you go to her place you will be killed. The king is scared of her!" Glasses answered. "I want to see her anyway! Do you guys know how can I go there?!" I asked with sparkling eyes. ''So the king here is afraid of her... I need to find what she did to him.'' Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "It would take you a week traveling and the place is full of bandits... But if you want to go... Pay us an ale!" Glasses said and Bald nodded. I had used 30 coppers on my lunch... So using another 50 on two bottles and putting them before the guys they gave me the information. I just had to go north. It would take a week to go there. ''So it would take me two days flying. Let''s stay here a little longer and see if I can find out why the king is scared of her.'' I was walking near the palace wanting to get some information. But the soldiers wouldn''t tell me anything. So I had to try to find a way to ask the maids or butlers. It took me three days to finally found out what happened. I had to exchange some big copper coins for it... That info got me 2 big copper... How we spend so much in just a few days... Anyway, I found that she had tamed the king easily. She had knocked him unconscious with an attack and had take his whip. And with it trained him... it had took her 30 minutes to have tamed him in a way that he would do what she wanted... WOW! We need someone with that skill... Think of what we could do with it? That night I had to go, it would take me two days to reach my destination. I got at the second night, it was as expected. But I was careless... I was found out really easily. A thing passed near me and had shone a light. I run to some place that it could lose me. It was flying somewhere... I wanted to fly, but that thing would probably spot me easily. So a ran, using my sensor I could feel when I was near some big armored thing. But after 10 minutes five armos with small thing surrounded me. I took a stance trying to think how to get out of this situation. But one of the big armor said some surprising thing. "We were ordered to bring intruder 001 to the Queen. She asked us to catch you without a fight." A static voice came out from the body. "Intruder 001 what do you want? To be arrested by force or being escorted to the place?" He asked while lifting his... Hand sized canon... "I wanted to go without a fight. I''m surrounded already and if I can go directly to the Queen it would be faster." Nodding to them they took a traveling formation. One on either side, two behind and one in front me... They were treating me like a prisoner but without chains I was more like a celebrity. They escorted me to the building in the center of the city. It was a little castle with four tall towers. They couldn''t enter so a more humanoid things came to get me, this time were two. They were 2 meters tall, and I could feel that they used mana. They gathered it from the air and used it as fuel. "Please, this way." A more expressive voice came out from the mouth of one of the things, and I found out that it was a she. When I entered I stopped. Before me was a great room with 2 stairs, one to each side and five doors. All of them closed but the one in front of me was the biggest and it was decorated with tons of gems. Rubies, sapphires, emeralds, agates and lots of elemental crystal. The doors were 5 meters tall and 3 meters wide. I gulped down after the sight. But when I looked up I had found myself lost. A big mana crystal was shining in the middle of the room. 50 centimeters of mana crystal shining a blue light on the place. The two things near me had stopped and were looking at me without hurry. As I was thinking one made a coughing sound taking my attention away from the treasures. "Intruder 001, I can see that you like or marvelous entrance. If we could show you the dance hall... But now the Queen is waiting. And her order were to bring you to see her." She sounded proud after seeing my reaction. "Now let''s go. She''s waiting us on her throne room." They guided me to the left side of the building. A few pictures were hanging on the corridor. Some were showing some of the machines I had found before fighting against some humans, elves and even dwarves. They duo don''t left time to appreciate the paintings or sculptures. They were pressing me to continue walking. It was after the second stair that I saw it. A complete black door. It looked like it was eating all light that made contact with it. "Queen. He is here." One talked after knocking the door. "You can enter." A beautiful voice came. I could feel a small power from it. That one was the Automata queen I had heard about. The three of us step together on the room. "You two can go back." And the duo bow before leaving and closing the door. Before me stood a beauty. Silvery hair, black and white sleeveless dress. A pair of black boots long enough to reach her thighs. On her cleavage war a blue crystal. And from an open door 3 manas crystals were facing the moon and near them a blue rhino machine. A red rabbit machine floated near her and it was the same one that had found me. Before I can open my mouth to say anything to defend myself. "I accept." She said. I was dumbfounded... What happened here?! Chapter 15 - Start of a new life? Author''s Memo: I guys now would be happy that I could write two chapters almost one after another... I''s kind of surprised me too, but Ultra wanted more and more chapters, so he started to annoy me. So my brain, being the lovely thing he is, did a trick and made me write some chapter to stop the annoying creature... Let''s stop the blablablabla! Have a good read! ----------------------- Yallaer PoV Seeing my face, she chuckles, go out of her throne and walks to me. "I was watching everything. I had made a way that every machine in this town can share what they see or hear to me." She said. It means that she was watching me while I looked at the doors or the mana crystal on the entrance?! My face reddened when she got closer. I made my wings hide me from her sight and with my hands I cover my face. It took me a full minute to see that she hadn''t touched me and that I was doing a kind of scene before someone that is very powerful. With cough I rearrange my clothes and my face. The Queen had sat back on her throne. She had a small smile on her face. She probably didn''t had noticed it, but it just made her more beautiful. ¡°How cute!¡± Feigning ignorance I did what I came to do. "*Cough* I am Y''allaer Dragnovith, I had come to see this country as a mission and if it would be possible to sign a peace treaty which we, the beastmen, helped by you and we would help you." I said the thing Lance have made sure to drill in my mind. "So this was why you came here." She said while dropping her smile and shoulders. But she had a new light in her eyes when she looked at me again. "Very well. I wanted to go with you to see your leader, but right now I can''t leave this place. I need some peace to finish my last work... So bring him here." With a sweet voice that looked like would make me fall on the ground. I wanted to stay here while I waited to month pass... So I asked her if I could stay while I help them doing what they wanted and asked if I could see more of the things the city had. A bright smile appeared on her face. "You can stay in one of the unused rooms we have here." I was happy that I would stay in such a beautiful place. ¡°I''ll make that your personal room...¡± I think she had said something... "Just a minute. I''ll make them prepare it right now." "You don''t need to prepare it now... I can sleep anywhere today!" "It''s done. In half an hour they will leave everything complete. Are you hungry?" She asked me. I shake my head. "Before coming here I had stopped and had some meat as dinner. So don''t mind me today." ¡°*Tsk* I wanted to feed you some metal or fuel...¡± We chatted while we were waiting. It looked like that King have came here to ask her to share the technology of how to create the clockworks. She shared the names of each race that created her empire. The Clockworks as knights, the Constructs as mages, the Synthoids could act as both. But the Automatas was their rulers. I was standing and she was sitting. It wasn''t annoying since we were in eye level with each other. It was fast and without I''m noticing one male construct entered the room and said that my room had been prepared. I gave her my thanks about receiving me without notice. But when I bowed I get a glimpse of a smirk in her face. She quickly made it disappear... I think that I may had imagined things. The male construct guide me to my room. It was in the second floor near a large one. He opened the door and I held my breath. A wide room with a big bed. I could probably sleep in my dragon form on it with a person... The bedroom had a bathroom near the left side of the room. A wardrobe near the bed. On the right wall it had a door that opened to a balcony. I could see a garden from the balcony. It was round like a clock and in the center it had tree growing. I could feel mana gathering in that place. It looked like the tree used it as food. The mana would enter the leaves and go down to the roots, it than shared the food with the flowers and bushes. I could look at it all night without getting bored. Because every few minutes a new flower or fruit would sprout. However my sleepiness was winning... I flew for 2 days without rest, just fast stops to eat and drink. I close the door and go to the bed. As always I took of my clothes before going to sleep. I find hard to sleep when I am wearing clothes. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Thinking of what I could do at the next day I feel asleep. At the morning I wake up when the sun started to shine. I look at the place before I could remember where I was. Before my eyes Lilith was sitting in a chair. I don''t remember having that thing last night... "Good morning. Have you decided what you want to see?" She asked. I could get up but I was ashamed to do so... I''m completely nude... And if I walk without any clothes before a queen... It will be disrespectful... Provably... "Hmmm. I couldn''t make a plan... But I want to see how you mine and probably learn it with the process of melting and welding hot metal and jewels." I said with a red face. With a small smile she continues talking. "I see. I can organize that you look at everything. But if you want to learn it..." She looked like she was thinking about it. "If you''re going to ask they will probably refuse, but if I tell them to train you... They will do it... So, what do you want?" With a small smile she looked at my eyes. ''She had probably warned them already... but didn''t gave that as an order...'' I thought while I was thinking. I was about to get up when I remembered that I had removed all my clothes before going to sleep. "Hmmm..." I didn''t know how to say it, so I moved in the bed. Lilith was looking to me with a small smile on her cute face. "Lilith... Hmmm... Could you go out or turn to the other side a little?" I asked her. "Why?" She said with a surprised tone... But she was smiling!!! She is teasing me! Probably. "I need to... to... put some clothes on..." I said heavily blushing. "Oh! Just because of that? I have already seen everything. You had took the blanket off when I entered the room." Shit... I forgot that I have a costume to roll in the bed... Hanging my head down I hear her chuckle before she continues. "And it was a good way to finish my scan of your body. You have good proportions." She points to her crotch. Please stop! I facepalm myself and got up from the bed. She had already seen it anyway. "Kyaaa!" She screamed... Wait... She is a bit red. And when I look down my penis was erect... ''Bad time bro!!!'' I covered my hard member. My face was burning. "So the males look like that when hard...*Cough* It''s a normal reaction of the male body. So you don''t need to be ashamed about it." She said. She continued to stare at my member while I was putting my clothes on, so I made sure not to fully hide it by turning around and left it out as long as possible for her. "*Cough* I would want to you to ask them if I could learn a little about mining, jewel craft and smithing..." I was feeling my red face coming back to normal while I was saying it. "It''s done." She said and a new Construct came to get me to the mine. We parted ways there because she needed to do some other things. The Construct was named Crys and she will be the one that would help me with the things on this city. She is a good girl and helped me to know the ones that I would learn the arts from. Mining would be from a Clockwork named Trevor, blacksmith from Cordelia a female Clockwork and jewel craft from a female Construct named Reanna. I would probably love to work with jewelry. If I get a beautiful jewel I''ll make it be a recipient for mana. Jewels can be used like that and with that they would change to glow a little. She explained that they had lots of classes. Miners, Mages, Knights etc... It would be a pain to remember everyone of them. She also said that they had some type of thinking network. And it was what they used to get to know what to do when they found me. "Can I access that thing?" I asked to the Construct. She nods her head. "You could have access if you implant a chip on your motherboard." She said it like it was something normal to them... But as "artificial" beings they probably don''t understand that I don''t have that thing... Probably. I explain to her that we, flesh beings don''t have motherboards like them. We have something similar. We had a brain that acted like their motherboard. But we couldn''t exchange or get it out like them. She showed the city to me while we chatted about trivial things... "The question that I want to know. What did you see when you look at our Queen?" The Construct said. Panicking without knowing how to answer I said that I saw a beautiful woman... At that time I didn''t know but Lilith was using the eyes of Crys to see what we were doing. Chapter 16 - Playing Author''s Memo: Greetings! I''m back! And as some have probably noticed... I didn''t used Crys because of IO... Just came to my mind that name at that time. And to make it clear, the names is one thing and the characters are others. I just liked the names and I thought to use them. Anyway! New chapter release! PR made by my buddy Ultra!!!! YAY! The faction is increasing!!! Have a good read! Ciao Ciao! ------------ Y¡¯allaer PoV I lived with the mechatronics for almost a month before needing to go out. Every time I did a metal bar or something like that Lilith would want to see. And to make it clear. She made a helmet for me... It was annoying as it was the prototype, but after three days creating them she thought of a new version. It was small and a crystal like thing was before my left eye. It was connected to a small machine with two buttons on my ear and a small circle that was connected in a wire in my temple. With that it became easier to show her what I was creating. But it was difficult to talk with it. I needed to pour a bit of my mana in the thing and press the lower button and I would need to think on what I wanted to tell. I could talk to every robot like that, but I preferred to use my month with them. To receive messages a small sound would ring in my ear. I just needed to press the upper button with a minimal amount of mana. It was kinda interesting how fast she thought about them. She created the first one on the second day and the last one on the seventh. So it had took her a week to complete... And it took me three hours to use it... I exploded some while I infused too much mana... It was kinda funny to see how she reacted so half of the explosions were on purpose... But she understood that I was teasing her and she sent an image of herself... completely nude... that time the explosion was so big that my head turned black... Once some bandits entered the city. They probably wanted to steal the metal we got to use while we create the motherboards and pieces. I found that it needed some pieces of gold to make some of the parts. But they got discovered before they could reach the city. Some mechanics had created a smaller body so using it they could work with smaller gears. And Lilith got the idea to create some robots with smaller bodies to act more as spies. They had some small guns and their motherboard was created to use multiples drones at the same time. So when they got to near the city they had noticed the humans and had sent a report to Lilith.
Queen, a party of five humans was found near the city. They look like they don''t come in peace... What should I do with them?
She smiled and shared the message with me. "I want to see how you handle them. You don''t need to be fast. Play with them, I want to see fear in their eyes and make sure to leave one alive. I want to see what I can get from his mind." She knew that I could use magic because I had mined an amethyst and crafted a necklace using some silver and gold. I melted the two with my own dragon flame and created two dragon wings with the metals. Gold as the bone part and silver for the leather. The amethyst I found was oval so I crafted an egg from it. And using the metals I made it look like the wings had broken the stone to appear. When I finished a message popped in my ear. It was from her. She said she loved the thing I had done and wanted it. Reanna said that it was beautiful and I should give it to someone I liked. I blushed and I could hear a laughing coming from her mouth. She was teasing me... Probably... I didn''t give the necklace to Lilith and it make her sulk for a day. And a sulking Lilith was cute. Anyway, after that she asked me if I could use magic and after I said I could she got happier. So now we get to be here. "I can kill them pretty easily... Humans have weak bodies. So I just need to finish four of them and capture one alive?¡± I made sure that is what she wanted. She nodded and I smiled with the thought of their blood splashing. I jump over the balcony and soar to the location they had sent to my Gondorrer, or Gon, for short. I found them pretty easily.
Can I make a show? I want to try to see how they will act after seeing it.
I messaged Lilith. She answered quickly.
Go there. I want to see what you can do.
For some reason I could see a smiling face on the end of that message¡­ Anyway, I landed in the back of the team. They didn¡¯t look at the place so I walked closer to them and ask in a loud and innocent voice. ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing here?¡± They flinched when they heard it. They looked at me. Surprise was in their eyes. They were probably asking themselves how a kid had appeared near them. ¡°Be quiet! We heard that an Automata created this city. And it¡¯s looks like we can get some piece of rare metal here.¡± The guy on the front said. They were 3 men and 2 women¡­ ¡°That¡¯s true. I live there and they really have a lot of those thighs¡­ I mean things. I think they use it on their brains or something like that.¡± My appearance was guarded by the shadows of some trees. ¡°If you want I can guide you.¡± I offered them. They looked at each other and nodding they walk close. I open my mouth and flames go to one of the guy in the left. He scream and everyone got a look at me. A small kid with horns, tail, wings and that it could spit fire from it¡¯s mouth. I smiled with a red and yellow teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared! I want to play a little! I¡¯m here for almost two weeks and didn¡¯t have anyone to play¡­¡± With that I took Yu¡¯gaed from my storage ring and rush to the right woman. I cut her neck, but just a little. Her artery had been cut and the blood soaked us. I have forgotten to take off the Gon. So it was soaking in red color... Wondering if it still worked I sent a message.
Is it still working? If yes tell me that you can continue to watch what I¡¯m doing.
Yes, it is working and it will not get damaged that easily. And I can see perfectly, Ruby is flying above you so that I can see it happening in two views. I need to say¡­ I think you should be a little more flashy! Use light magic or some other kind of flashy one!
She wanted more flashy magic¡­ Ok. Let¡¯s play with thunder magic then! "Clap clap clap¡­ Thunder and thunder. Bolts of energy! Transform yourself in a bladed weapon and pierce the head of my enemy." I clapped my hands three times, just like I said. Every clap created thunder energy between my fingers. Three bolts transformed in bladed weapons. And they were floating near me and directed themselves to to the man to my right. They pierced through his head, neck and chest. Three explosions happened after they pierced throwing lots of body parts everywhere. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Three were alive. A guy and the two girl. I thought of killing the girl¡­ but I think Lilith will want to study the woman''s body¡­ so let¡¯s kill the guy and the almost dead girl. I crouch before her and with a smile I stab her right eye with my sword. It make a pop sound and with a last scream she dies. ¡°Hey¡­ you guys really are nothing¡­¡± I said shaking my head. To someone that wanted to enter a city¡­ they could be more powerful¡­ ¡°Go...Go away! You monster!¡± The girl started to cry when a piece of a heart fell near her feet. Her leggings were wet and I could smell piss¡­ She had pissed herself! I bursted laughing. I couldn¡¯t believe it! Someone that old really pissed herself! ¡°Yahaha! Wow! I can¡¯t stop!*laughs*¡± The guy was furious, but he had seen what happened with his friends so he was acting all calm¡­ but the smell that surfaced from him was fear. ¡°Y-You! I¡¯ll kill you! You killed Timmy, Rose and Luan!¡± He got his sword. But he was shaking so much that he looked like a leaf... ¡°Man¡­ You really killed the mood... ¡° I say with a sigh. ¡°Here I wanted to play with you two¡­ and now I need to kill my new toy¡­¡± Without any new word a earth lance appear in my hand. I don¡¯t need to chant if I don¡¯t want to¡­ but it¡¯s kinda of funny to see how people believe that this is high level¡­ you just need to think on what you want to create! Without any announcement I flick my wrist and the lance fly to the target. The middle of his body. But he dodge it and it just scratch his left side. ¡°Good choice!¡± I rejoiced when he found vigor to fight me. I parry all of his attacks, they are slow and inexperienced. He had lost the weapon twice and I let him get it back. The woman tried to run while I was playing but with a short chant vines had appeared on the ground and had roped her in the ground. He got more furious, I could see his veins popping in his forehead. Without waiting anymore with a slap his sword flew. Looking at him like he was nothing more than garbage I slap the air in front of him. The air pressure made him fly one meter, before him has the boot of his comrade. She was alive but had been gagged, so she couldn¡¯t cry. Her eyes were moist, she was crying¡­ ¡°I think I broke one toy¡­¡± I said scratching my head. ¡°And the other one is dead already¡­ it just need to understand it¡­¡± With that I stomp on his left leg. A crushing sound and a scream raised together. ¡°Wow¡­ Sorry¡­ I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt that much¡­¡± I stomp on his right leg and the same happens once more. ¡°WOW! How nice! I think I will like this sound!¡± And with my hand I made a chop to his left and right arm, one after the other. *Crush* *crush* raised in the night. together with a parting scream. Looking at his face he had blood coming out of his mouth and he was crying. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re really a powerful fellow¡­ to be alive when his four limbs is crushed¡­ Hey, can I play a little more?¡± An earth pillar appear behind him. It made him stand up. What a vision!
Lilith, what do you want me to do with him? Stab him until he dies or continues breaking his bones?
I ask her. She now know what I can do, but let¡¯s see if she has something she want me to do.
Hmmmm¡­ Yeah¡­ Let¡¯s finish this by stabbing him. And you need to kill him slowly! Every Auto race is seeing this. And I can tell that they are respecting you now.
With a innocent smile I start to stab every inch of his flesh. For this I used my claws. They could easily cut through metal and a human body? It looked like it melted near it. 400 stabs. He died from blood loss after he being stabbed for 400 times¡­ Every stab he would cry for help, ask for his life to be spared. Before he died I asked what he wanted to know. ¡°Lu¡­ Lucy is going¡­ to be¡­ alive?¡± He asked with a weak voice. ¡°Obviously. The Queen wants to ask her a few questions and do some research using her body¡­ so she is going to be alive for sometime.¡± His eyes got warmer when he heard the first part but when I said that she would be studied he was furious and the blood started to flow again. So I used my five claws to stab his chest going to it¡¯s heart. I give him a wide and warm smile. I looked at his eyes, and what I saw there made me the happiest draconian of the world! FEAR! HE FEARED ME! THE ONE THAT KILLED HIM WITH I SMILE! I couldn¡¯t stop smiling!!! I look at the prisoner. She was crying her eyes out. She feared her future. Her spirit had been broken. She probably just wanted to die. Without taking her off the vines I carry her like she weighed nothing. I soared to the castle.
Y¡¯allaer, bring her to the dungeon in my castle. I want to ask her a few questions. And I loved the show you created!
It was nothing! And I can train with the Knights in the morning?
[table]Obviously you can, now that you had show them your power they would carry you to train with them.[table] She answered more quickly than I thought it was possible¡­ so they had already contacted her¡­ anyway. I have 2 weeks to finish everything! I just used the two last weeks to do some combat training with the Clockworks, magic with the Constructs, mining and crafting weapons and jewels. it was a good thing that I could craft my own jewels. That way I could always have my own mana reserved for any kind of situation. ¡°Y¡¯allaer¡­ you¡¯re going now?¡± Lilith asked me with a small hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°Aye. I¡¯m going now, but I¡¯ll be back fast! I promise you.¡± I said cheering her up. She flashed a smile on her face. ¡°Before you go¡­ Do you love me?¡± I couldn¡¯t hear what she had said. ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t hear what you said¡­ can you repeat?¡± I asked her. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing! Stupid¡± She said with a red face. I shrugged and gave her the Amethyst Winged Egg. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± I go up faster than I would believe it would be possible. My face was so hot that I could probably fry an egg here¡­ Lilith PoV ¡°Stupid¡­ I couldn¡¯t say it and you go and give me the thing I liked the most¡­¡± I looked at my new necklace. A purple colored stone with two dragon wings. A smile across my face. I enter my own castle and wander to his bedroom. There I sit on his side of the bed and start to smell his pillow¡­ ¡®I would rather wait for him here¡­¡¯ I had made some upgrades on my own body after studying the woman he caught. The Gondorrer Chapter 17 - Now Im really a pet Author''s Memo: Greetings! I see that you all are liking this! And I can say that Ultra is my buddy! What? do you want to know why? Well... Let''s just say that we have some things in common... Nah! He is just a stupid perv guy! And he is really asking for more and more chapeters... So praise him! He is the one that made me write so much in so little time! Have a good read! --------------- Y''allaer PoV I flew in a straight line for three days without sleeping, just stopping to eat. I landed before our hideout in the morning of the fourth day. I entered going directly to Lance''s room. He is awake, probably. I felt my heart tightening when I recalled Lilith face when I left. I was wearing the Gon she made to me, but I haven''t sent her a message or received one. Putting aside that thought I knock at Lance''s door. "*Knock* Lance, I''m back. Can we talk now?" I asked him. "Kid? We can talk after you get a proper sleep. Your voice sounds so tired that I''m pitying you right now." He said through the door. "See you later then." I said going to sleep on my room. I woke up in the middle of the afternoon recovered from my fatigue. I look at my room just to found a note on a desk. Lance requested me to see him when I have woken up. I drag myself to walk all the way to the leader''s meeting room. I knocked the door and Lance said that I could enter. Yoko was sitting near him and on the back was the old couple. "What news do you bring to us? I thought you would take a little more time to finish the request." He said that like I had already failed. "Lili- the Queen accepted our offer... It was kind of fast though... I had just met her and said the things we wanted to do... And she said yes..." I say while I remember our meeting. She was really beautiful in that dress... "So... Why it did take you so long to come back?" He asked with a small glint of rage in his voice. "I was training!" I say while I take some rings I have made while with them. "They had lots of jewels and metals! I just had to create something myself... And look what I did!" Every ring had two small stones. I had 5 gold and 5 silver rings. They were shaped in a way that looked like a dragon''s head. They had stones as eyes. "So you go in a mission... And bring back a good notice and use some time to play..." Lance is in a bad mood! What I did to upset him? "How beautiful! Honey, can I have the one with agate eyes?" Grandma asked to grandpa. He looks to me and I pass it to then. I made then as a pair. Gold and silver. Ygvor get the silver one to him and pass the gold to his wife Agtha. "Thanks!" She said beaming a smile. "You can pour mana in the jewels and use it to use magic." I said to them... They looked like that was new... ''Wait?! No one knew about it?'' I yelled in my heart. It looked like my dragon blood had always known about it. So I explained it to them. When I finished Lance sign and make me report everything Lilith had said. I started to explain what I got to know there and what I gave them. When I was going to say things about my Gon it ranged and for habit I open the message.
Let me talk to them... I know this is the first time I talk to you this week but something happened. And before you ask I had put the helmet in your things on the ring... It has a safety measure so it will not explode.
I take out a helmet like the first gear she had made to me. I pass it to Lance. He had a shocked look on his face when I gave it to him. "Wear it... Lili-The Queen want to talk to you." And I explained how he could use the helmet. I look inside my ring and find 5 more helmets, so I gave them to the others in this room.
Lilith, I gave everyone a helmet. You can talk to them now. And I would like to talk to you this night. Ah! Ignore it!!! Shit! How can I erase it?!
Greetings. I am the Queen of the Mechatronic race, Lilith Marquez Valance. And as Y¡¯allaer had already explained I agreed to help you. But I have a request. I want you to send Y¡¯allaer as my personal pet.
¡®I am nothing more than a pet to her? I shall make she fall in love with me!¡¯ I screamed in my heart.
Let¡¯s discuss it more. I want to know what we can get out of your city, and what you can gain working with us.
Lance said to her. They continued to discuss about what they would gain and what they would exchange. They agreed that I would become her pet and some other beastmen would go with me to live there to act as transporters and act as representative. It would take us probably one and half week walking to go there. That night Lilith sent me a message. She said that she didn¡¯t wanted to use pet when referring to me but she needed to act as a Queen. She seemed a little depressed when she said the message, so I answered that I wasn¡¯t mad with her. We chatted a little more while she send me some pictures of the Moon Crystals. They were shining more but it would take them a little more to finish. We prepared everything we would need in the travel in three days. During that days I would send pictures of the people that would go with us and the supplies we were going to carry with us. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The night before we leave to go to the city we had a party. I drunk a little more of wine and this time I didn¡¯t get that drunk¡­ just a little¡­ and now I remembered everything. I sent pics and messages¡­ I sent one that was really dangerous¡­ I didn¡¯t expected that a drunk me really go straight to the point. This was the message.
Lilith! I will make you fall for me! I was really disappointed when I read that I am nothing more than a pet to you! Your thighs are mine! And you have a delicious absolute territory!
AH! I really wanted to bury my head when I woke and remembered that thing¡­ Oh shit¡­ she didn¡¯t answer the message¡­ but I know she read it¡­ I looked at Lance¡­ and he was embedded in the wall¡­ once more. I think it happens all the times. Because he awoke there when we partied after the battle with the humans. Anyway, I did ask for her to forgive me. But she said that it was something expected because she had said that I was a pet. So she wasn¡¯t mad with me because I said that. I sighed¡­ I know I like her¡­ but¡­ to say it like that¡­ it¡¯s kind of heart breaking. That day everyone in the caravan had a headache. I was happy because I would see that beauty again. I was humming some songs that mom sang when I was little. Some of the people wanted me to sing it loudly. With a shrug I started. But with just a few verses everyone had a pained expression so I just continued my humming. Lilith send a chuckling message to me. It looks like she heard my singing... No human dared to attack our caravan. Probably the look of beastmen with weapons and with a scary face scared them all. So we progressed really easily. Sometimes I would fly to see we were and to get some distance between the people and me. They would start to ask lots of question about what I had seen or what they looked like. And they would ask again because they would not believe in me when I explained them the differences between a Clockwork, a Construct and an Automata. We got on the gate of the city in the morning of our 11 day of travel. Everyone had amazed gazes. Tall robots walking in the street, some mining, other tinkering everywhere. I entered after everyone and with a word that they could find me on the castle I flew to there. My heart was beating so hard that I was afraid that it could jump out if I opened my mouth. I had already sent her a message that we were going to arrive. She answered that she wanted me go to her throne room. I enter and get a different feeling. The room had been remodeled. Now two statues were holding spears before an enormous detailed throne. It was difficult to say it with words. But it was majestic. Sitting in the throne was a girl. Silvery long hair was falling in her back, she had a small braid falling over her shoulders. A white and black dress adorned her body. Now she had a crown fitting a queen like her. It circled around the top of her head and on the back a golden halo gear floated beside it. Her image now was like a goddess. I couldn''t muster any words. I just looked at her. "Beautiful!" Escaped through my lips. It made me red. ''How the hell could she get prettier in so little time?'' I asked myself. It was less than two weeks and I could see her in a different way already. "*Cough* Y''allaer is before you. Your Majesty Lilith." I said after recover myself. She chuckles to my reaction. "Took you long enough! I thought I would need to raid your hideout to find you!" She said puffing her cheeks. She probably missed me like I missed her. Dropping her act. She walks to me and a small shining necklace appear on her clothes. The Amethyst Winged Egg had a more vivid color. It look like she had poured a good quantity of mana on that already. She caress my head. "You know... I missed you..." She said with a warm voice. "Now it''s time for my reward!" A happy voice escape her lips. With a few commands two smaller Clockworks walk me to a shower room and order me to clean my body. I did what they said. For some reason once in awhile I needed to do some things Lilith asked me to do. Leaving the shower room I found new pieces of clothes. It would be one fitting a king. Red as the main color with some details in black. My back was bare, so I made my wings and scales appear. A red robe with black lines that looked like a dragon. I wear it and go back to the throne room where Lilith would be waiting me. When I got there she made me sit on her throne before sitting in my lap. "Now pat me. I felt lonely when you left to go to the hideout." I pat her silky hair while I massage her shoulders. I was expecting a hard and cold feeling like the Clockworks and the Constructs. But she was warm and very human to touch. Warm and soft body. I tease her a little rubbing her shoulders, back and I had to bite her neck. It wouldn''t leave marks because I did it in a soft manner. But she moaned a little. Someone knocked the door so we got up and she sits in her throne with displeasure all over her face while I stand near her. I was happy that we were stopped before we did something I would regret, probably. Lilith was glaring to the party that came off the now open doors. The caravan had entered the city and now they were kneeling before the ruler of the place. ------------------ New throne and Crown Chapter 18 - Embarrassing things! Author''s Memo: Greetings! As you can see I''m writing everyday now! Well... you guy will probably want to kill me today... But I DON''T FEAR YOU! I FEAR NOTHING!!! YAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Have a good read! And Ultrabenosaurus! Thanks for the PR! MY BUDDY WE SHALL DOMINATE THE WORLD!!! ---------------- Y''allaer PoV They just greeted each other and established the last details. The two parties each had a contract. Lilith had already signed her paper where every detail we discussed had been written. I could feel a small amount of mana from her signature. She then exchanged it with the one that Lance had already signed. They both would be "connected" with that contract. If one party were to break it they would have to accept the consequences. Lance would sign when the group went back. That one would stay with him and the one Lilith had signed now would be her''s. They were given a house in the city to accommodate everyone. With a bow they all leave the room while a small Clockwork guided them to their new place. After they left Lilith ask me to train with everyone again. All of them liked to see how I fight and it would help them develop faster. I know what she was saying. Every time I talked with them I could see that they were gaining a self... All of them are different but they all looked the same. But when I started to interact with them they gained more personality. And now they wanted to create their own technology. To not always be dependent on their Queen. Firstly Lilith became sad, it was like seeing her kids grow... Probably... But when they presented what they could create she smiled. The first thing they created was a expressing face. They tried to copy how I made my expressions. It was funny see them scanning my face while faking emotions. It took them a week to complete. And when Lilith agreed to let them upgrade themselves a wave of joyful voices raised. Now every Clockwork or Construct has a face that could show expressions. It started when I left, and now I could see differents kind of face, body, arms. They were evolving fast. But Lilith was sad... she couldn''t create half of the creatures of her society. She had told me that she had tried to solve the mystery of how to create a Synthoid and an Automata. She had scanned her body to know. But she didn''t get any new information about how to create their core. She started to explain that to me. How she couldn''t find the pieces of the puzzles. She had some blueprints but couldn''t finish it. I thought she was about to cry. So I patted her head. The feeling was that of a human body, not of the machine. She looked surprise at first but after that she started to smile. I joked how she looked like a dog if she wears a tail and ears. She puffed her cheeks. "You''re cute!" I said in a low voice. She probably heard me because she got red and thinking that was cute I start to massage her shoulders. She shows that it pleases her. She probably had upgraded to make skin appear in her body. It is soft and smooth. I start to massage her back and she moaned a little when I press my hands near her spine. Ruby charges at my left arm and I stop moving. ''What the hell I was doing!?'' It probably appeared in my face. Because I started to feel that my face was bursting aflame. She had an accusatory glint in her eyes. So I ran away of that place. I slam the door of my room. I didn''t know that I could do something like that! How should I explain what I did to her? This thought circled through my mind all day. I didn''t have any strength to look at her during dinner that day... And she was in front of me! It was night and I couldn''t sleep. Without any strength to do anything I started to play with some pieces of silver that I had left inside my ring. I go to the balcony and use my own flames to make the metal melt the little parts. I was working and looking to the moon. It was a full moon. The pale light was shining beautifully. I had lost myself in thoughts looking to the moon and didn''t look at my hands. It was when my hands stopped that I looked at what I had created. A small Lilith was looking to me, I had made a statuette. It was completely nude. But how could I create clothes for it? Taking out some other pieces of gold and white gold I work to create the clothes. Gold to make the dress and the other metal to create her hair. I couldn''t think of any other metal to use to represent that color. An almost white but yet silver. It was dawn when I had finished. Looking at the statuette I found what I created. The dress that she used the first time we had meet. It looked like it would walk on its own. A cute ice face like she had showed when she first met me. But yet the eyes were hollow. I had made it like that because I would need to put some jewel to represent her yellow eyes. She was standing with the perfect fit clothes with an absolute territory. It was when I lifted my gaze from the art that I saw it. Lilith was staring at me. I didn''t know when she had entered my room. But I could see she shifting gazes to me and my statuette. With shame I grab the metal work and store it on my ring. Before she could say anything I was already flying. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Has she seen everything? When did she enter my room? What did she think about it?" My face was red and I could see that she had sent me a message. But I didn''t have courage to open it. Not now. Then I go to the mine. I need to find the stones. I don''t know why... But I know that I need to finish this work... Probably something with my pride? I didn''t know but I just needed to finish it. I mined without eating. It was then that I found what I needed. Some yellow gem was in the wall. Using magic to find how big the thing is I start to lose it from the wall. Magic can sure help with mining... It took me 10 minutes to finally excavate the stone. Five centimeters long and five centimeters wide gem. I had never seen this before, but it was perfect. Lilith PoV ¡®He called me cute! Even if he likened me to a domesticated quadrupedal mammal, it made me so happy that I think I would float! What is happening?! I¡¯m the one who is supposed to be teasing and make him feel flustered! Is it because it doesn¡¯t feel like he said it teasingly...?¡¯ My mind was racing with strange thoughts as I enjoyed the sensation of whatever Y¡¯allaer was doing to my shoulder area of my newly upgraded outer plating. I''d carefully studied the female human intruder he had captured and designed a new material and sensory system based on the materials designated as "skin" and "nerves." They were surprisingly effective and not all that difficult to replicate in a compatible way, though it took some effort to find a good compromise between sensitivity and defensive ability. There were also a few other humanoid design elements I had taken an interest in and am working to integrate with my systems, but these are proving more tricky and are not yet at a point I would be willing to demonstrate to Y''allaer¡­ why did I think of him again?! His hands slowly moved from my shoulders to my back and the feeling only intensified. Despite being quite a young Draconian his hands are big and strong, and he''s surprisingly proficient at using them. If he doesn''t stop this soon I''ll¡­ "Aahn" what the hell was that?! What is he doing to me?! Out of a mixture of embarrassment, irritation, and confusion I made Ruby charge at one of his arms as he''d stopped in shock from my moan. His face went bright red and he seemed as much confused and embarrassed as I am, before he fled out of the throne room at blinding speed. He had already vanished by the time my mind was capable of calling out to him. I thought to give us both some time to cool our heads and then we would be back to normal as always happens, but by the time dinner came he wouldn''t even make eye contact with me and barely said more than one word at a time. Unsurprisingly this made me quite sad, so I resolved to visit him after completing my duties in the evening. Upon entering his room I find my Draconian pet pacing at the end of the bed, completely failing to notice that I had knocked on the door and entered. Just as I was going to announce my presence he pulled some silver cut-offs out of thin air and walked out onto the balcony, and begun his unique forging method. I love watching him melt and shape metal with his own flames, both gentle and overpowering at the same time and so beautiful to watch. Enthralled by the fire I fail to make him aware of my presence, and before I know it he''s finished. ''Isn''t that me...? Why did he make a figurine of me? He''s staring at the figure''s thighs, and he made the legs in such exquisite detail, too¡­ Ah. It looks like he has seen me. Should I comment on how beautiful the figure is? But it''s me¡­ Maybe on how he''s obsessed with my thighs? What should I NOOOO! HE RAN AWAY AGAIN!!'' I scream and curse him in my mind for flying away. He has become annoyingly skilled at fleeing awkward situations without giving me any chance to say a single word! I must have been going too easy on him. I''ll train him harshly when he returns. ''wait¡­ did I just send all that cursing and the threats of training to him as a message?'' I couldn¡¯t turn off that night.. I would always remember his expression when I found him finishing the figure. He had a little bit of fear and¡­ possibly love in his eyes¡­? I''m not sure. Organic emotions are strange. I wanted to recharge by sleeping because using the recharge facility is annoying and it''s always full of noises of the others creatures. I sigh and drag my body to the facility. It was noisy as expected, but when I entered it turned silent. All mechas were looking at me because I would normally never use it. I could recharge sleeping or just standing¡­ but what happened today made me unable to stop my processing. ¡°Don¡¯t fear. I just came here to get a bit of charge. For some reason I can¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t stop to make a complete recharge my usual way. I decided to come here in order to complete my batteries.¡± Saying that I walk through all the stares to the last recharger¡­ ¡®WHY DID I NEED TO PUT MY OWN RECHARGE STATION AT THE END?¡¯ I was using the Ice Queen mask I always used when talking to my subordinates. ¡®But it is annoying¡­ do they really need to stare so much at me?¡¯ It took just 10 minutes to make a complete recharge, and without a word I leave the place to work and find things to do while I wait for him to come back. Chapter 19 - Youre a bad pet! Look at me! Author''s Memo: Who would expect that I would got so fired to continue writing after getting a friend to help me improve the story! Thanks for your PR Ultrabenosaurus!!! We''re going to show the world the hollyness of the absolute territory!!! Have a good read! ------------ Lilith PoV Three days already passed¡­ He didn¡¯t answer my messages and he didn¡¯t come back since I saw him smithing on the balcony¡­ No one else has seen him either, and I had already sent messages to all Mechatronics to find him. It looks like he had vanished into thin air. My ¡®heart¡¯ or core was hurting¡­ I couldn¡¯t think of losing him. Not now that I had made so many upgrades on my body to be closer to him. Fluids started to drip out of my eyes. ¡®What is this? Why am I leaking water from my body? And I don¡¯t have any water tank here!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening with my own body and when I scanned it to find errors I couldn¡¯t find any. All the scans said that it was sadness, longing, desire and love. But I didn¡¯t have any program that could emulate those things. That was when he appeared. Covered in mud, all dirty with a smiling face. He was so bright that it would burn my eyes. He stopped when he saw me, his face froze with a blank face. I ran to him and start to punch his chest. ¡°STUPID*Sob*STUPID*sob*STUPID!*Sob* DO YOU *Sob* UNDERSTAND WHAT *Sob* I SUFFERED?*Sob*¡± I continued to punch him. He wasn¡¯t moving, he was enduring all the punches I had thrown at his way. ¡°*Sob*STUPID*Sob*DRACONIAN*Sob*¡± It was when he hugged me, but he had did it slowly. Like he would regret doing it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I kind of got embarrassed and had to finish what I started¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He said in a weak voice. ¡°And I think I got you dirty¡­ Sorry about that too.¡± He caressed my cheek with his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would be crying¡­ Sorry¡­¡± I look at his eyes. He was making a funny expression. He would look to me and then at his hands and clothes¡­ I chuckled seeing the scene. I knew he wouldn¡¯t leave me like that. But as my pet I would need to train him to obey his master. So I freed myself from him and taking a few deep breaths I start the scolding. I made him sit on his knees with his back straight. He couldn¡¯t relax while I said every bit of my rage, solitude, fear but... I couldn¡¯t say that I loved him¡­ not in this kind of situation. So I just made sure that she wouldn¡¯t run away from me again. He listened to everything without retorting. He nodded and listened. Sapphire had brought my whip. ¡°Do you know what I will do with this?¡± I asked him. He gulped loudly and shook his head. ¡°I am going to punish a pet that made his owner fear for his life.¡± A beautiful sound traveled along the room. He didn¡¯t tried to run. He just was sitting in the same position I ordered him to stay. I swang my weapon ten times. He would just make a painful moan, it hurt my heart but I continued lashing him with it. He endured every attack, his clothes had been cut and some blood had oozed from some of his wounds. The wounds had already closed but red marks had been left on his skin, as some kind of proof that he had endured his punishment. He stood when I asked him to but I could see that it was painful, I was not happy that I needed to do it. ¡°You understand why I did it?¡± I asked. ¡°Because I ran away some time ago. But I needed to finish this.¡± He then took out the figure I had seen three nights ago. It now had two yellows gemstones in its eyes. ¡°I had to finish it¡­ but I didn¡¯t have the gem to use in the eyes, so I went to mine¡­ but I lost the track of time.¡± He had a small sad smile as he scratched his cheek. I take the figure out of his hands and look at it. I could see every detail in the dress, boots, gloves, hair, face, the small mana crystal in the cleavage, and the surprisingly super-detailed thighs... ¡®How could he do such a work? It¡¯s magnificent!¡¯ A 20 centimeter tall figure of myself with the same could look I had at the first night we saw each other. It was standing with an air of a queen, but at the same time it had a passion that would make everyone fall in love with her¡­ ¡®Is this how he sees me?¡¯ I walk to my room he stops at the doorway like a guard. I walk to my bed and put the small statuette near it. ¡°Now we can take a bath.¡± I said and he closes the door. Before he finally close it I got a glimpse of his face. It was a bit red. I chuckled, now I was back to the one who would do the teasing. Y¡¯allaer PoV ¡®She will love it! I had finished it!¡¯ I ran to the throne room. At this time she would be there. I enter after knocking and what I found was a crying girl¡­ ¡®What did I do?¡¯ was the first thing that appeared in my mind. Then I noticed¡­ six messages on my Gon¡­ ¡®HOW DID I NOT NOTICE THIS THING?¡¯ I open them quickly while I look at the girl which had got up and started to punch me. It wasn¡¯t hurting¡­ it was a powerless attack¡­ If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The first message was scary¡­ she cursed me, wanted to kill me, and lots of other things. But surprisingly in the other ones she was asking to be forgiven and saying how she wanted to see me again. I wanted to hug her but my clothes were dirty and I couldn¡¯t hug such a beautifu¡­ it was when I had seen her face, she was happy that I had come back, but at the same time she feared that I would leave her again. I hugged her and with one of my fingers I whip some of her tears leaving a line of mud in her face. I apologized to her and promised that I wouldn¡¯t ignore her in the future. It was when she made me sit on my knees with a straight back¡­ I couldn¡¯t relax in this position. I thought she would so something to me but she started the scolding. She was glad that I had come back, but was furious that I ignored her and she had thought I had been killed. It took her some time to finish the scolding. I thought it had finished but Sapphire came flying bringing a black leathery thing. Lilith look at me and says that I couldn¡¯t move and this would be my punishment. 10 lashings of her whip. I endured them all, but I stopped the regeneration process after closing the wounds that had been made. It was hurting, but I understand why she did it. I stand and give her the figure¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting her to like it because I had made it in a way I thought it would be beautiful. Looking at her eyes all my suspicion had faded away. Her eyes were shining, her mouth open in a silly smile. I used the best of the best in that thing. I made sure to use the best small mana crystal I had to put in her cleavage, and two topaz stones in the eyes. It was a perfect art made by me¡­ She started to walk without saying anything, so I walk after her. She enters the room near mine. It wasn¡¯t possible before to find where she had her room, but now that I think about it¡­ she would always stay close in the morning¡­ Her room had the same layout as mine, but her bed was bigger and had some silk curtains going down to make it darker. I was looking at her when she placed the small Lilith near the bed. It looked like it was made to stay there. ¡®Now I want to know¡­ How could I create such a thing? I know I like her¡­ but, I don¡¯t have the courage to tell her. Not yet, we just started getting to know each other, we need more time¡­¡¯ I always would say to myself. ¡°Now we can take a bath.¡± She said and I thought about helping her wash her back before closing the door. My face was suddenly very hot. So I rushed to my own room to take my shower. I need to clean my body¡­ When the water fell on the marks it burned, but I left it as a proof that I had made her suffer. It would fade in two days, but it would be painful. I thought of making it disappear but always would discard the thought while thinking how I made her suffer, she herself was crying¡­ That crying face steeled my belief that I needed to endure this pain. It was the first time I had seen her cry. And I wanted that would be the last one¡­ except if it was a joyful cry. I thought of how beautiful her thighs are, the way she wears long boots and skirts that would make an absolute territory. Sometimes I could just see it from behind, others from the sides and once in awhile from the front. Thinking about it I noticed my buddy. It was hard again, every time I thought about her using that kind of clothing or using my shirts or completely nude¡­ It would stand. It took me a little to finish my own bath but when I left I could see a refreshed Lilith waiting for me. Now she was wearing a green dress. And near her a black robe was waiting for me. I wear it and looking at a mirror she had placed in my room I could see myself as a small prince. ¡®Clothes can make a person.¡¯ I thought to myself. But Lilith was more beautiful. She had made a braid with her hair. Her green dress was beautiful. I didn¡¯t have any words to describe it. But it was a long one piece dress. The sleeves were large and when moving a cut on the side revealed her thighs. She was using high heels today with a pantyhose. Her back was bare and it was being held up by the sleeves and a collar. It was at that moment that I saw it. The Amethyst Winged Egg was shining on her chest. It was perfect, I had lost my breath when I looked at her. I wanted to tease her a little¡­ but I refrained myself. I had made her mad, if I make any move now she would detest me¡­ With that thought I follow her until dinner where we sit before each other. The mood wasn¡¯t good and it was difficult to talk. But when I sighed she did the same. We look at each other and we start to laugh. ¡®I was so tense and just noticed it now.¡¯ After that we started to talk about what had happened during the time I was out. Chapter 20 - Preparing an attack Author''s Memo: Greetings! And I''m here again with a new chapter!!! YAHAHAHAHA!!!! Thanks to my buddy Ultrabenosaurus and his PR!!! Have a good read! ---------------- Lilith PoV One year had already passed and now I just need to wait five months to finally use the Moon Crystals. I got to know more about Y¡¯allaer and it was only due to his birthday that I found how old he was¡­ I wanted to know it sooner but I didn''t have the courage to ask him. I wanted to give him a present on that day, so I made something using some of the metals and other things everyone would give me. It was a ring. I had crafted it as a dragon biting its own tail. Gold and silver were used to make the small scales, claws and wings, and two amethysts as eyes. I gave him it on the same day he had appeared here. When I gave it to him that he said he had a gift for me too¡­ I didn¡¯t want to receive it, because I was giving him a birthday present¡­ it was then that I learned that his birthday had already passed¡­ it had been five months ago. I needed to give him another present, but almost half a year later¡­ It was depressing. Then he opens his hand and reveals a small gear. He said it was a hairpin. A gold gear that looks precise enough for use in a Clockwork but inlaid with tiny jewels of all colours, crafted as a hairpin especially for me and my silver hair. This is strange, it''s so beautiful and it makes me so happy but my eyes are leaking again? Why? He gently pats my head with his hand, he had a silly smile on his face. Using the other hand he wiped the water that leaked from my eye and then he put the gear in my hair. I run my fingers across it imagining how it looks. I smile and take his left hand, then I put the Amethyst Dragon ring in his ring finger. On his right middle finger he wears his storage ring. I look at his hands, they are bigger than I had thought they were¡­ I smile back at him. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ I lo-lo-¡± *knock* *knock* I tried to say what I''d come to realise during this year, because I could see that the mood was perfect for it. I think he would be the one who wanted to say it first, but he is my pet. I need to take the lead here! But someone knocked at the door, and without even waiting for the answer it entered the room. A ten year old girl walks in like she owned the place. Looking at her I can only scream in my mind. ¡®SHE KILLED THE MOOD! I WAS ABOUT TO SAY THAT I LOVED HIM!¡¯ But before I could open my mouth Y¡¯allaer started to talk to her. ¡°Yoko! What are you doing here?¡± He had a hint of respect in his voice. ¡°I thought you would stay with Lance to do some jobs there.¡± ¡°That stupid guy is so weak, why would I do anything with him? I decided to come here because apparently our spies have found out a good thing.¡± She said with a happy smile¡­ What the hell she is going to do here? It looks like she can¡¯t see me! ¡°Before we get to that topic¡­ This is Lilith, the queen of this city.¡± He introduces me to her. I could see a glimpse of a smile on his face. The girl looks to me¡­ For some reason I think I¡¯ll not like her¡­ Then she smiles when she looks at my hand¡­ ¡°Kyaa!¡± I had my fingers tangled with Y¡¯allaer¡¯s... I let go of his hand with a red face. She looks at us again and I could see her eyes stopping at Y¡¯allaer¡¯s left hand¡­ ¡°So¡­ When did you guys start going out? When will I be able to see the kids?¡± She said with a smirk... It was at that moment that I realized what I had done¡­ I had made him wear a ring on a finger that symbolizes marriage¡­ I wanted to say something, but no sound would come out of my mouth. ¡°Yoko, stop teasing her¡­ She is not good at handling it¡­¡± He said, but he was redder than me! ¡®How do you expect to be respected if you show that weakling side?¡¯ ¡°Okay~¡± I couldn¡¯t believe¡­ her eyes were saying that she would continue doing it for sure. Recovering my posture, I start to question her about the matter. She explained that the humans that I had tamed have started to contract some mercenaries to raid my city. The king had found out that this mine had more ore than he had expected and wanted it for himself, but I think the thing he wants the most is the technology on how to create my subordinates. ¡°I thought I had taught him what would happen to his kingdom if he tried to do anything to my city or its people!¡± I said. ¡°You two, come with me. It¡¯s time to engage in a war and the humans need to learn what happens when they get too cocky for their own good!¡± I walk out of the room, Y¡¯allaer walks on my side and the girl follow us. Sending some messages to his Gon I inquire about her. He explained that she was the most powerful of all the mercs in the group he was with before becoming my pet. I learned some details, such as how I should never call her small or anything like that. It¡¯s a taboo topic for her. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. We walked down to the plaza near my castle. I had already sent a message to all Clockworks and Constructs to come here. Stepping on Ruby and Sapphire I levitate my body to be in a higher place. ¡°I could have sent a message talking about it, but I prefered to come here to talk to all of you.¡± I had gathered everyone''s attention. ¡°Today, one of our allies came to my room and informed me that the human king who graciously donated this abandoned place to us had forgot my good will to leave him alive. He has started to gather help to bring down our kingdom!¡± I could see that everyone here knew how to deal with them. I smile to them. ¡°Now is time to show the humans who can toy with who. They think magic is inherently dangerous or evil, and for a stupid reason they have killed all of the magicians they could have used against us. They don¡¯t see who is more powerful than them. It¡¯s time for everyone gather his weapons and trash the kingdom of the foolish king that wants to take this land from us!¡± Shouts of anger, happiness, and some incoherent ones could be heard¡­ but one voice silenced them all again. ¡°HEY! STOP THIS NOW, YOU FOOLS!¡± Y¡¯allaer was flying near me. ¡°I know how you feel, but you want to crush them with numbers?¡± He points at the plaza. ¡°Do you not know how to show how powerful we are?¡± He looks at everyone. All of them stopped and were thinking, then I see what he wanted to do. With a smile I nod my head. ¡°What will happen if all of you go out and leave the queen unprotected? She could die if any strong party sneaks around you and raids this place!¡± He was showing anger. ¡°Does anyone have an idea of how we could deal with them?¡± It was a dead silence, but a single small Clockwork lifted its hand. ¡°I think we should divide our forces! Half to raid the humans and the other half to protect our kingdom!¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. The idea is okay, but what I want is to show that with a small number we can trash them. What do you think I did at my first battle? I was alone fighting with ten bandits¡­ you could say that I toyed too much with them¡­ the last one was the most fun to play with! After slaughtering his friends I chased him with my hands and feet clad in flames for about 5 minutes I think, but then I got bored and burned him so that nothing but cinders was left.¡± I could hear all the gears working¡­ that was the silence that had been placed. ¡°We need to crush them so badly that they would never walk again. Let¡¯s raid them with less than 500 mechas. I will go too. If we are together I can see their death.¡± He had the smile he showed me on the night he played with the humans. It was innocent, and everyone would think it scary, but for me it was warm. He was using his powers to help my people. ¡°We will select the best of the best to go with him play with the humans! You all will raid their city, kill the humans, and if it¡¯s possible¡­ try to catch some kids with high mana capacity. They need to be younger than 3 years old! We are going to show them what happens when they don¡¯t believe in the true power of magic!¡± I shout, finishing our plan. They all got happier than before, yelling the orders we had given them. The knights had been training how to fight against small creatures with the help of Y¡¯allaer. The constructs had good mana capacity, but they didn¡¯t have the same amount as him, neither I had, but that would change with the Moon Crystals. I could feel the power inside those things. They were like eggs hatching. I wanted to know what will hatch and how powerful my being would become. We landed and I hug Y¡¯allaer. ¡°You really were great! I would do the same as the small Clockie suggested¡­ Divide our number¡­ I¡¯m feeling ashamed now.¡± He smiles at me. ¡°I know you wanted to go with us, but you need to watch the Moon Crystals, I don¡¯t want to have to wait more than we had already waited.¡± He pats my head and continues talking. ¡°And I want to see how powerful you will be after fusing your core with it.¡± ¡°Do you guys really need to create your own pink world right now? Everyone is looking.¡± The small foxgirl smiles teasingly to us. ¡°They always do that, Lieutenant Yoko.¡± A clockwork says. I wanted to shout ''we almost never do this!¡¯ But voices had been raised and everyone was saying that we do it a lot¡­ ¡®How are we supposed to be role models to the Mechatronics if all of them can tease us like that?!¡¯ I thought to myself before dropping my head. I hear a wry laugh and someone hugs me before we go up in the air and disappear inside the castle. Once there''s something solid under my feet once more I look around and find myself still being held by Y''allaer in my bedroom, with him smiling gently at me and looking straight in my eyes. ''Could this be a chance to tell him how I feel? Surely we won''t be interrupted again¡­'' Chapter 21 - Forward! To the human city! Author''s Memo: And I''m here again! Bringing a new chapter of the story! My evil buddy is PRing the story, so that way it has less errors... I''m sorry form the earlier chapsters because they are bad.. *bows* But not now with the help of my PR!!! EVERYONE CLAP YOUR HANDS TO MY PR Ultrabenosaurus!!! *clap hands* Have a good read!!! ------------------------------ Y¡¯allaer PoV I land on the balcony of her room. Lilith looks at me with a determined light in her eyes and holds my hands. ¡°Y¡¯allaer, I lo-lo-¡± *BAM* The door is slammed open and I look to who appeared there. Yoko sees us and a small smirk appears in her face. ¡°You guys are mean! Why did you run like that? I was left behind!¡± She said with a crying voice, but I know she is older than that and is just playing. ¡°I was afraid that the big Clockworks would smash me with their feet!¡± She hugs Lilith who now had become red. She was flushed because she was holding my hands, and I could also see a small glint of rage in her eyes. ¡°You, who do you think you are to appear and enter in my castle as you please? Know your place. Sh-mua-mua-amu!!!¡± She started to vent everything on her mind, and she was even about to say a taboo word!!! ¡®You can¡¯t call her that!¡¯ I sent through my eyes. She nods and I release her. ¡°I want to know. Who do you think you are?!¡± She points her index finger at her, a small amount of mana had gathered there. ¡°I am Yoko!¡± Yoko said with a small smile before running away from us. ¡°I should order her to be killed on sight¡­¡± Lilith muttered some words that I would need to change. If she does it everyone would die! ¡°You can''t do that. She is more powerful than me or anyone else in the merc group. I think she would actually win against any god¡­ If they exist¡­ and I think just one person can control her¡­ Alicia, the cook.¡± I sigh after explaining that to her. ¡°Gods? I think we have some¡­ I think the humans believe in the god of the Sun, Horan, and the demons in the god of the Moon, Hyren. The elves believe in the god of Nature, Huwer, and the beastmen¡­¡± She made a thinking pose. It was cute and I wanted to kiss her lips that were pursed together. ¡°The god of War, Yama. The dwarves pray to the Mining god, Glid. And if I¡¯m not wrong, the Mechatronics believed in the god of technology, Atem. I¡¯m not sure but I think those were the main gods. We probably had some minor ones, too.¡± How have I never heard of them? My mom wouldn¡¯t pray to any god. And I never asked her about everything... ¡°How could I have never heard of them?¡± I ask her. She chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s easy. It looks like almost no one remembers them. They were very old and due to the battle between the races they probably had been remembered less and less with each generation.¡± A smile appeared in her face. ¡°And I think we should sleep early today. Tomorrow we will need to prepare some things you would need for the raid, as well as a carriage. I should be able to create a good one by tomorrow morning.¡± I nod at her words and I tell her to not over do it. She really is a cute girl. Thinking how we should bring the toys, I mean the kids, and change their mindset. She started to walk away, so I grab her hand and place a small and fast kiss on her cheek. With a silly smile I quickly get out of her room and I run to the knights'' training ground.
I¡¯m going to select the people that will accompany me to raid the human city!
I tell to her, if I don¡¯t do this she will get mad.
Fine! Choose wisely! And you¡¯re going to pay for running off like that!
I smiled wryly after reading her message. I arrive faster than I had thought at the knights ground. I wasn¡¯t seeing anyone, but it would be meaningless to do it like that anyway. Lilith had created a new type of Gondorrer, and now we shortened it to Gondo. It is small, thin, transparent sheet of something Lilith called "pass tick". It would sit invisibly over an eye and has been enchanted to communicate directly with a special machine purely via magic. This machine could convert a magic message to codes and send it as signal to the Mechatronics. Now I wouldn¡¯t need to press any button to receive or send messages, either, and it worked with both my mana or the environment''s. So to make it stop working you would need to seal every bit of mana I had and the mana in the whole area. I could even access some data of the mechas'' network using it too! It would be impossible to finish choosing the raid team alone, so Crys was helping me to finish it faster. Yoko was relaxing in the shade of a tree. It took us two nearly 6 hours to finally finish choosing the ones that will go with us. I had selected 150, Crys had chosen the other 350¡­ Her processing power had upgraded a lot. They all had gathered in the knights'' training grounds. ¡°You all were chosen to enter the mission we will start tomorrow. I want to see you all at the city gate at dawn! We¡¯re going to leave when our Queen comes to see us off. We¡¯re going to come back alive and with some prisoners to be trained as proper people of our nation! I wouldn¡¯t want to see any of you killing them!¡± I said looking at their eyes or visor. ¡°They are going to be a good fighting force when they grow up. We¡¯re going to create families of them. A male and a female together will help them grow as proper humans.¡± I was walking before them. 100 Clockwork knights, 100 Construct mages, 50 assassins, 100 marksmen, 50 scouts, 50 samurais and 50 chaos knights. They were the ones we had chosen. ¡°You guys will work hard and we will have 10 teams. Every team will need to have 50 men. The same number of every class divided equally.¡± I explained to them my plan. ¡°Once the team was made you will vote for or otherwise choose a leader. Let it be known that if any team does not give me an answer by dawn I will nominate one of you as leader myself. And all of the leaders will report to me. Have you guys got that?¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± All 500 voices raised together. You ask how I learned to govern them? Well, I¡¯m living with a Queen and got some lessons on how to show power before my subordinates, and how to talk to them in a way that will create respect. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Good. Every team must have 10 knights, mages and marksmen and 5 assassins, scouts, samurais and chaos knights.¡± All of them moved and created the teams. It was fast and without any disturbance I had seen in the hideout. ¡°Very well, you guys can discuss and choose one you think is the most suitable one to be the leader. Call me back when you finish. You are dismissed!¡± They salute and walk away. When they leave I sigh. ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m tired! How it can be so tiring to be a leader? This is what Lilith and Lance have to endure every single day?¡± I wanted to take my shower and to relax in the bath. I walk to my room. Dinner was getting near and I needed to relax a little before it, so I go to take my shower. I wash my body before entering the big bathtub filled with hot water. I could feel my tiredness melt away in the hot water. Lilith had made the baths. It would always have hot water and a fragrant scent of wood. It was so good. I could sleep here if I closed my eyes. I spread all my limbs in the hot water. My wings, tail, legs and arms. ¡°Ahhh! This feeling! I¡¯m in paradise!¡± I said while I could feel the water relaxing my tired body. I took 30 minutes just feeling it. But my Gondo woke me up. Crys had sent me a message that dinner will be served in 10 minutes and it was time to get there. I walk out of the water and dry myself. Walking to my bedroom I find Lilith finishing some kind of work on my table. Without bothering with her I go to the wardrobe and choose a red robe, a little surprised at how comfortable I feel being naked around her now. I wear it and walk to her. She looks to me and with a nod we go to the dining room together. We sit facing each other as usual, talking about some of the things we did during the day. It was when I mentioned how I tried to act like an army''s general that I finally got a hint on how to endure the mantle of a leader. ¡°After they had left I felt like I had been burned out. I wanted to know how you can manage it. I felt so tired that I thought I was a little boy again.¡± I said while we were eating. ¡°Do you want to know how we can endure it?¡± I nod to her question. ¡°We find hobbies, and some other things we liked, too¡­ or someone.¡± She continued to eat¡­ A hobby? I think I have mining and crafting as a hobby, it¡¯s fun to do and I feel so good after doing it. Yeah I should do it today, but I need to wake up early tomorrow¡­ Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s just go to bed! We chat a little more before going to ours rooms. Before she entered her room she took my hand and tangled my fingers with hers. ¡°Do you know what I want now?¡± She asked. I shook my head. With a smirk her face come close and then she bites my ear. It was cute and exciting. It didn¡¯t hurt but the feeling! ¡°*Cough* I think you two should go sleep already, you guys have lots of things to do tomorrow.¡± Yoko had appeared out of nowhere and was standing near us. Quickly we say our goodnights and I walk to my bedroom. ¡°*Sigh* What was that? My heart was pounding so hard that I thought it will explode.¡± The next morning all of them had chosen their leaders. ¡°The leaders of the group. Take a step forward and introduce yourself!¡± I order them. They did as ordered and stepped before their team. As ordered they all started to introduce themselves. ¡°Ace Thurin. Chaos knight!¡± He was the leader of the first team. He was one that could use lots of differents weapons together. ¡°Laura Magrav. Mage!¡± The second team leader continued. She is one of the best mages. ¡°Morgan Terry! Assassin!¡± The 3th captain chosen was him. He was one of the most silent assassins in this city. ¡°Karen Holq! Samurai!¡± I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t trained with her, but I know that she is powerful. She was the 4th leader. ¡°Wibre Louch! Scout!¡± Never heard about him¡­ but he will probably be ok. If they choose him¡­ That was the 5th. ¡°Mark Fry! Marksman!¡± I had seen him once in awhile, he is good using his pistols! 6th leader. ¡°Ruan Fort. Mage!¡± Oh! They had chosen a good leader. He is the guy that I almost fried once! He was chosen as the 7th leader. ¡°Luanna Fyt! Knight!¡± She is good with swords and her punches are heavy. 8th leader. ¡°Vlad Trend! Knight!¡± He is one of the best swordsmen and had developed a good targeting system that helped lot¡¯s of people. The 9th leader sure is a good guy. ¡°Guran Kik! Samurai!¡± He can cut boulders with his iai technique. It is scary to fight him. The 10th leader was one of the scariest. ¡°Good! I see that everyone has a good leader. Now until we finish our mission I¡¯ll use codenames to be faster! All the leaders will be numbered to 1 to 10!¡± Oh! I could see the excitement in their glowing eyes. ¡°But note that the number doesn¡¯t show difference in strength or importance! I will simply use it as a way to more easily send and receive messages! Was I clear?¡± ¡°Yes sir, you were!¡± All 500 guys shouted and I said that I would use the same order as they named themselves as their number. ¡®Just to make it clear! It isn¡¯t because I¡¯m bad with names, ok?¡¯ ¡°I will use Zero as my codename.¡± It¡¯s only fair that I use one, too. I would act alone. And that number would show that I was the commander. Lilith appeared at that moment with a carriage. It didn¡¯t needed to use any animal because she had created it to move using some kind of energy. ¡°This is the place where you¡¯re going to gather the kids! Make sure that they are younger than 3 years old!¡± She reminded them. ¡°Gather them in this carriage, it has a sleep function and it will help to keep the kids quiet. But remember, they will need to be fed! So Y¡¯allaer! You¡¯re going to procure food when needed!¡± ¡°As you command, Your Highness!¡± Me and others 500 voices answer at her voice. ¡°May the God of Technology guide your way! Atem, this time we will show you our pride!¡± She blesses us using their god¡¯s name. She walks up to me and grabs my hands. ¡°Make sure to come back, okay?¡± Ah! How I wanted to hug her¡­ but we¡¯re before my team! So I should endure it¡­ for now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be back to stay at your side, my Queen.¡± ¡®AHHHHHHHHHHHHH HOW EMBARRASSING! WHY DID I SAY THAT LINE?!¡¯ Lilith turns red, but without any other interruption we march towards the kingdom of a foolish king. Chapter 22 - How about you? Author''s Memo: Greetings readers! My PR started to write a story of his own - Why They Sleep And no, Ultrabenosauru is not stopping to PR my story, and he already PRs others stories too! As Re:Hamster And he helps me to describe the scenes too... I think he writes better than me. orz Let''s stop this thing! And Have a good read! ------------------------------------ Lilith PoV They disappear over the horizon. It''s finally the time to finish my experiments with the last few parts I had get to understand about the female body. I was working on it for about two weeks and I couldn''t get any results! It''s frustrating that I can''t understand this... ''Should I ask them to catch a pregnant woman too? But it will be suspicious... Y''allaer would probably start to doubt why I would want one...'' AH! I thought of making some other studies on the subject and some other prototypes would help. "I need to use this time now to finally get to understand how this thing works... I got almost everything I wanted from the human before opening her and studying her dead body.¡± Y''allaer PoV We walk for six days and I order a stop. The place was so deserted... No one had found any signs of live during our journey. "Whoever has a flying drone, send it out. I want to see what we can find out by looking at their city." I tell them and all assassins send out their flying drones from their storage pocket thing or something like that. They had taken out nearly 200 flying drones, with that we could get some good info. ¡°Make sure that the humans don¡¯t find them. And if possible try to gather some information on how many mercs they have already gathered, and if see if it¡¯s possible to find any kids with high mana capacity.¡± I look to them. ¡°Now! Go! We will wait here for a day. We need more info about them before we raid this place!¡± How tiring. But I got some hints of how to handle it and it is a little less tiring¡­ ¡®But I want to stay with Lilith! And I need to hear what she wanted to say before...¡¯ Without any need to give out the orders they prepare a camping site. We didn¡¯t light any fire because we could make our presence known. At dawn we continued on our way. They had gathered the info I needed, just few mercs had accepted¡­ around 1000 in number, and the number of soldiers are over 7000¡­ ¡®We have to win against over 8000 men!¡¯ I grinned at that thought! That army will be exterminated in no time by the efforts of my team. The first thing I¡¯m going to do is to get the king¡¯s head! Let¡¯s see what they will do when they find out that their ¡°commander¡± died! ¡°We¡¯re going to enter the city from the main gate. Don¡¯t break a sweat, I think they will send someone to talk to us¡­ just¡­ kill that guy.¡± I grin to them. Their face shows some smiles, we all are a bunch of bloodthirsty warriors. ¡°Mages, you all start to chant wide area magic, but please¡­ try to spare any kids younger than 3 years.¡± They nod. ¡°Everyone, make sure to show them how powerful we are!¡± I could feel it again! This excitement! This thrill! I want to create a hell on the earth! ¡±Hell¡¯s Gate: OPEN!¡± It was nothing more than an expression but it had really flared all their spirits. ¡®It was what they really needed.¡¯ A mad grin appeared on their faces. Now we are prepared to win this battle. ¡°FORWARD!¡± We march with tidy steps. No one faster than the other, like a single entity now, the army were one body and the leader their heads. We get to the human city after lunch, they had closed the gate when they had seen us getting closer. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll not need to wait¡­ LEADERS! NOW WE START THE OPERATION! MAKE THEM FALL AND SHOW THEM HOW POWERFUL WE TRULY ARE!¡± ¡°YES SIR!¡± They all answered with a shout! ¡°May the God of Technology guide our way! Atem! This victory is for you!¡± I shout a message that Lilith had sent me two days ago. With that the leader #1 punch the gate. It gave in without any resistance. I soar after that. What I see is the human army already preparing to engage in combat, but some of them got washed away by a big wave. Number 7 and 2 worked together.
Continue with your work. Don¡¯t stay together and make sure to close all the gates! I don¡¯t want to see any human running away!
YES, SIR!
How powerful! Thankfully the human army appeared all together. I fly to the pig¡¯s palace. It would look great¡­ If I didn¡¯t know that Lilith¡¯s one was way better. I wanted to make a great show so¡­ WHY NOT? Cladding my hands, feet and wings in fire I descend on the palace entrance. I burned the stone in the ground. They were getting hot and black as I start to walk without minding the gazes I was drawing. ¡®I wanted them to see it, why would I mind it?¡¯ It was then some soldiers ran to stop me. With a cold glare I look to them. ¡°So, what have we here? Some worms that thought they were big enough to win against my Queen?¡± I giggle to them. ¡°Really? She is powerful enough to kill all of you alone, but no. She wanted to show you all what despair looks like!¡± They had circled around me¡­ ¡°Well, well, well.¡± I swing my wings sending fire towards their bodies. They all fall while screaming. Without even minding the dying I proceed onwards, stomping my foot on someone''s stomach and it gives up¡­ the blood and guts and fluids got burned faster than they could ooze out. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Ah, I forgot to ask where the king is.¡± I shake my head. I could hear the commoners screaming in fear. They started to shout and run in all directions wanting to get away from the beings that had killed their protectors. ¡°Well, let the game start!¡± I grinned, and with steady steps I enter the castle while burning the door and the floor. Arnold PoV I was here gathering some power in my city to stop that creature that I awakened. How could I leave such a monster alive? It had discovered more minerals in that ghost city than us in all the years we used to live there! And when it wakened it tried to kill me! But I got scared and had forgotten that I could use my own military to kill that cursed being¡­ But now I had used almost all the money in the country to raid that place. I hired some mercs from some nearby groups. And got back all the soldiers I had trained and left in the cities of my country! It was a week before we walk to that cursed place that I receive intel about our men spotting some of those things walking this way. They were following a kid. But the strangest thing was the feeling they were releasing. The guys that had seen it said that they looked like they had come directly from hell. I hurriedly order them to close the city gates. Just for it to be blown away! ¡°What the hell are those things?!¡± I listened to the reports and then it appeared. A shadow had fallen before my castle and dreadful screams started to rise after that. One soldier appeared after that. And just made a quick bow. ¡°Your Highness, we found a kid walking while emitting fire inside the castle. It¡¯s better to run away now.¡± He was fearing that kid? ¡°Use your numbers to kill him! Don¡¯t leave that thing alive!¡± I yell to him. ¡®How is this possible? I had made sure that no one would be able to enter this place!¡¯ ¡°Yes!¡± He ran away after a short bow. I gather my wife and my five kids. We run while I was hearing shouts and a mad laugh. I could feel it¡­ My back was being covered in sweat. The thing was humming a song. I could hear it. Entering the room with the secret passage, I saw it. A boy with an innocent smile, with blood all over his clothes and face. I didn¡¯t know how he got here but I could see his face brightening up. ¡°YAY! I finally found you! I was looking for you.¡± A juvenile voice came out of his mouth. ¡°Oh, and I see that you have your family with you! Very thoughtful of you, trying to run away while your men are fighting to the death and your citizens scream in fear! Your daughter looks cute, too, my Queen would probably like her as a pet. But it''s strange, she has considerable mana capacity and yet you have let her live? Isn''t that really selfish? It''s a shame she''s clearly older than 3 years old, else she''d be able to live among us as a person rather than a toy.¡± I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. My family had stopped and no one could move. I didn¡¯t know what happened. How did he know my daughter has magic? Her results were faked and everyone involved was killed. No one should know I spared her from our laws against magic. It was then that my younger son started to cry. He had passed one year old half a month ago. ¡°OH! And I see that we will even have a member of royalty among the kids my Queen requested!¡± He said with a happy face. ¡°Give him to me.¡± My wife walked to him, as if she was been controlled, and handed my crying son to the boy while shedding her tears of her own. ¡°How wonderful! Look at how much mana this kid already has!¡± With some slight movements he stopped crying and fell asleep in the boy¡¯s arms. ¡°A lovely kid he is.¡± How can someone so evil like him have such an innocent smile?! ¡°Now, now, little baby. You¡¯re going to have to wait a little while your awesome uncle slaughters the bad guys¡­¡± It was then I felt the world press me down. I couldn¡¯t move. It was like some force was pushing me down. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± He started before stopping and he then made a strange face¡­ ¡°Really? Ah, come on Lilith!¡± He looked displeased. ¡°Old man¡­ You¡¯re lucky¡­ you will be able to see how this kid will become better than you.¡± He then goes and puts my son on the ground near me. I could move my mouth and head¡­ but everything else had been paralyzed. ¡°What do you plan to do with my family?!¡± I shout to him. ¡°Me? I want to make a show!¡± A mad laugh escapes his lips. His hands change to claws, his face transforms into that like one of a lizard and is covered with scales. ¡°Let¡¯s play a little! It will be a show for everyone in my country!¡± He goes to my youngest daughter and lifts her up using only one hand. ¡°*Tsk* 4 years already¡­ Well. Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± She nods her head. ¡°Good! But sorry kid, you¡¯re going to die today.¡± And then he stabs her eyes with two of his claws. She screams and slowly he continues to press his claws into her skull until she stops moving. ¡°She died so young¡­ and it is all your fault. You¡¯re the one who wanted to destroy my new family, my loved ones. So you need to pay, you now?¡± His face smiled, not a happy one, but a sadness that pierced my own heart. ¡®How does he have such a smile?!¡¯ I wanted to shout, but he had already tossed my daughter to my feet. Lila was dead¡­ her face covered with her own blood. ¡°Who wants to be next?¡± He asked them. Rage and fear¡­ I was feeling it when he started doing all he did. But now I couldn¡¯t feel any rage against him or his army. I just felt fear¡­ this young man has so much power that he could enter my castle while humming some strange music and then kill all my family! What had flourished at the bottom of my heart was DESPAIR! ¡°I know, how about you?¡± He then grabs¡­ Chapter 23 - The True Terror Author''e Memo: And here I am!!! And my classes had started again! My college was on a strike and now it finally have gone back! But I''ll not stop posting! I want to see the end of this story like you all! Oh, Ultrabenosaurus is loving the story and want me to write more and more everyday... but... I want to have my life too!!! Yahahahahahaha!!! Let''s go to the new chapter and have a good read! Sweet Nightmares to everyone!!! ----------- Arnold PoV ¡°I know, how about you?¡± He then grabs my oldest son¡¯s head. He had already become 12 years old and had been trained as a swordsman. Tears were falling from his eyes, and I had the feeling that his death wouldn¡¯t be fast. I could see the mad look in the eyes of the scaly kid. With his right hand holding my son he lifted him. With his free hand he grabs his leg and with a powerful gripping motion he breaks the limb. I heard the sound of the bone breaking, it was loud, and the scream was higher than his sister''s. ¡°Hey, if you scream like that your brother will wake up¡­ But I had put him to sleep with magic¡­ so he will not wake up now¡­ YOU CAN SCREAM AS YOU SEE FIT! LET ALL THE PEOPLE OF YOUR COUNTRY HEAR IT!¡± He shouts near my son¡¯s ear and blood starts to leave his ear. My oldest son had been crippled before my eyes and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. It was then it started, a slow gripping force was being applied to his head. Slowly and slowly making my son scream louder and louder. His nose and mouth had already started to bleed, but then without any notice his head exploded. It was like that it had been nothing before the monster in front of me. ¡°AH! I broke him already¡­¡± He tossed the headless Luke to me. How he could do such thing without breaking a sweat? Weren''t humans above all other races? ¡°Well, now we have one prince, a princess, and the queen left¡­ Let¡¯s go with the princess now?¡± ¡°No! Leave my kids alone! PLEASE SPARE THEIR LIVES!¡± He gave me a cold gaze in reply before sighing. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like to kill brats like them¡­ but My Queen gave me orders to kill all humans older than 3 years so... I¡¯m sorry.¡± His expression was sad, but his eyes weren¡¯t minding it. Tears start to flow down my face as I asked myself, how did this happen? If i had never tried to open that chamber¡­ If, if, if, if¡­ All the things I could have done in a different way started to appear in my head. He grabs Mirella¡¯s leg and with a spin he sends her to the ceiling. She stops there and doesn¡¯t fall. It was like there was a force making her stay up there. ¡°Good! I''ll make sure to kill you now¡­ I want them to see it.¡± It was then that I first saw it with my own eyes. ¡°Spear of Ice Petals. The world is nothing before you. You¡¯re so beautiful that no one can look at you without dying. That is your curse. Now is the time. That girl is waiting, she has SEEN you!¡± An ice spear appears in thin air. The blade was so thin that you could see the other side perfectly. The body was made to look like vines and rose buds could be seen all over it, and at the end a single rose had bloomed. It had soared and pierced Mirella¡¯s body. A layer of ice instantly covered her body, creating vines and rose buds that moved like a real plant growing all too quickly. And then her body broke. Leaving a red-colored ice that fed the roses. The roses bloomed, showing a red color before breaking and disappearing. ¡°Beautiful, no? Do you see how it can be used? Magic is beautiful, magic isn''t dreadful. Magic doesn¡¯t see enemies, it is something the caster controls. Magic is ART!¡± I nod, and he smiles at me. He had certainly created true art at the moment my daughter died. And my own body had said it was beautiful¡­ ¡®HOW I COULD SEE MY DEAD DAUGHTER AS A PIECE OF ART?!¡¯ Nothing was left behind¡­ her body had disappeared! ¡°Now let¡¯s move to the next one!¡± A joyful smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Let me see¡­ Oh! I know! Let¡¯s use that magic!¡± I didn¡¯t want to see it, but my eyes were glued to his performance. He looked like a madman, but he had refined movements like a noble or king. ¡°Float, little boy. Let the birds see that you can fly without wings, but take care for there are zones that you cannot survive. Falling. Soaring. Going in all directions. Gravity is no joke. It plays tricks on your body. Gravity Cocoon.¡± Michael started to float but he then stopped some meters off the ground. His eyes bulged and he screamed. I could see a purple-colored thing wrapping around his body, it was tightening, pressing him together. His joints started to make noises and to be dislocated and he started to cry tears of blood. His body was being smashed and compressed. Blood oozed out of all his body without stopping, it was then he exploded splashing blood and entrails everywhere. ¡°See? It can be used like that too!¡± He shows me another of his smiling faces. I nod to him¡­ ¡®WHY THE HELL AM I NODDING?! HE IS KILLING MY FAMILY BEFORE MY EYES!!¡¯ My wife was breathing heavily, and the bottom of her dress seemed damp against the floor. It was at that moment that I understand¡­ I too had soiled my pants, but I didn¡¯t care! He is killing every member of my family! ¡°Now is the time for this queen¡­ for some reason I already know the perfect way to show you two just how I can use magic.¡± ¡°Please! No¡­ don¡¯t kill her too!¡± I pleaded to him. My face was distorted by fear, snot, tears and the blood of my own kids. ¡°I had already said. What is happening here is ALL YOUR FAULT. Do you not see that she agreed to help you in all this madness? I¡¯m just cleaning the trash! Very well! Let¡¯s begin.¡± I looked at my wife and muttered that I loved her. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°All the wild animals need food to live. Plants aren¡¯t different. They need dead bodies as food. You who had suffered to see your kids dying, look at this tree. She is the Tree of Life. The fruit is said to bring the dead back to life. But did you know? It is a lie¡­ It uses the fruit to bring its prey. Death always awaits you. The true name is the Tree of Death.¡± A sapling started to sprout on the back of my wife. She screamed, her body was withering and the sapling was growing. But when she died the small tree stopped growing and it broke off from her, as it needed more nutrients to grow. And what was left of my wife was nothing more than a broken little tree, but the strangest thing was that all the roots came out from the heart. It had the form of a human heart, and with one last beat it was cut in half. ¡°Wow¡­ That was my first time seeing this! I never imagined that it would grow so big from just eating one body! That human had a great to wish to see her kids again, so she gave in the temptation on the chant and made it easier to take her life force. Yahaha¡­ How GREAT!¡± It was at that moment that I finally noticed one thing. I had been screaming and cursing him all this time. My throat burned, but I didn¡¯t stop; I want to see his death! ¡°Stupid human¡­ And I am here trying to be a nice guy, reuniting your wife with her children¡­¡± He scratches his cheek. ¡°I think it would be okay to do this. You were going to do this to the Mechatronics, after all, weren''t you?¡± ¡®What he is going to do to me?¡¯ ¡°The light came from the darkness. Do you fear it? Oh! You fear it! Because in that place your own fears live. You can¡¯t see them but they are there. Looking at you. They know you more than you know yourself. The Dark Cloak will cover you and show you what you really are.¡± My vision goes black and what I see¡­ Y¡¯allaer PoV I finally can sigh. That last magic consumed too much mana! Dark magic really is scary, it plays tons of tricks on someone''s mind. He will probably never be able to talk again. He now is a broken toy, but Lilith wants to use him as an example for the kids. Shrugging, I revert back to my usual form and retrieve the baby¡­ ¡®AH! I forgot to ask his name¡­ Stupid me¡­ why did I go and forget that? Nah! Let¡¯s just think of a new one for everyone.¡¯ I grab the foolish king from the ground with my free hand and start to walk casually while I hum my favorite song. I found some survivors, but without minding them much I create some wind blades to kill them. We leave the palace and with a little jump I go up into the air. The palace was standing, it was already burning but it will take too long to finish¡­ ¡°Be crushed by your own weight. Become the monument of this graveyard. Gravity Crush.¡± The castle shakes and starts falling over itself. Breaking everything it had inside. Smashing the people that tried to run for their lives. The city was falling in ruins too. I had already got some messages from my forces, they had almost exterminated all the humans in this place. All the kids had been carried to our wagon by the earthen or flying drones. They numbered nearly 100 already, and with that amount we are off to a good start. I go to our carriage. There I put the small human prince in a place near the entrance. I had put a little marking in his head using magic. It would always appear, even in his descendents. A small crown would appear near their left ear. Deed complete, I grab the old man and tie him on the side of the wagon. He can¡¯t go with the kids.
I have finished with the royal family! Anyone need help?
Everything is proceeding better than expected, Zero, no need for you to trouble yourself. We just need to finish the few humans that don¡¯t want to leave their kids to us.
All leaders reported almost the same thing. We really brought the elite of the elite. I ask about our loses while I¡¯m looking around the wagon. I could spot some defense drones and some attacks drones patrolling the area. The report was like I had thought. No one had died, just a few scratches or dents in their armor. But one guy had to stop¡­ He saved one of the kids here, but was assaulted while defending it. And the humans used that chance to cut some necessary parts of his arm. But after that leader 2 appeared and killed them all. After that they left the drone to carry the kid and now he is using his own arm as a weapon¡­ I started to laughing seeing the pic she had sent me after that. A knight carrying his own arm and using it as a weapon¡­ It was night when we finally had finished the slaughter, and I had already gathered some meat to feed the kids. Luckily all the kids we gathered were over a year old already. Strangely we had the same amount of boys and girls¡­ We left the city to crumble on itself. Soaring one more time, I look at the city. Ruins everywhere. Good. Right now we showed how powerful we are. With 500 soldiers we killed a much bigger army and destroyed a nation''s capital in just two hours. This would be a story passed down in all kingdoms and all races over the years. How a boy lead an army and freed other kids from tyranny. Chapter 24 - Fun and Hardships of Being a Queens Pet Author''s Memo: Hello! I''m a little late because my classes today goes near this time and I needed to finish some parts too. And my PR, Ultrabenosaurus, got a little to excited when I started this and he started writing it after I gave him my OK... But well... Ultra... Together we shall dominate this world! Have a nice read! And it''s finally here!!!! Probably! ------------------------------- Y''allaer PoV Seeing as we''d been marching in the morning and afternoon, fighting for hours this evening, and it was already night, we decided to move away from the ruined capital during the night and camp all of tomorrow. Although slight, most of the force had taken some damage. Thankfully no one else was anywhere near as badly damaged as the Knight who had one of arms become a club, but it would be good to deal with any repairs we can handle as soon as possible lest they become worse while marching home. While we didn''t bring any support personnel like actual mechanics, but all Mechatronics had basic knowledge and understanding of their bodies in order to perform maintenance on all but their most complex parts. Unfortunately the Knight''s arm couldn''t be reattached due to how it had been hacked off, though with how battered it looks due to him using it as a weapon I doubt he''d want it reattaching anyway. A day''s break would also give me chance to have a proper look over the children we picked up. I wanted to inspect all of their mana capacities, as much as I can by just feeling their mana without any tools, and make sure they''re all comfortable in carriage. After the sun rose and we''d set camp, the first thing I did was check the food I''d previously gathered for the kids. I needed to see how much we ended up using yesterday and during the night in order to gauge the rate of consumption - it wouldn''t be good to have too much so it wasn''t eaten quickly enough and went bad, but we also couldn''t let ourselves get too short and not be able to hunt quickly enough further on.
Y''allaer, your ''show'' was excellent, your orders and organisation of our forces were also very good, but I fear you aren''t as talented in childcare.
A high-priority message popped up on my Gondo as I was about done calculating the turnover rate of our food supplies.
What do you mean, Lilith? I''ve got them food and although done quickly, we did ensure all of them were properly wrapped in blankets last night.
I replied to the message from my adorable Queen.
You''re so obviously a dragon. Human children, especially that young, cannot survive for days on meat alone. They need a balanced diet to grow properly, including vegetables. Are you planning on bringing them to me dead?
...fuck.
In a panic I shouted for the least injured soldiers to forage for edible plants as I myself took off at a sprint to locate a batch of mushrooms in the forest on the horizon that we could easily preserve for the trip back. I hope the fact none of the things cried at all during the night or this morning isn''t because they''re dead already. I mean, I know humans are fragile but isn''t this too much?! One handful of meat without vegetables as an infant is enough to kill them?! I''m surprised their race has lasted so long, with their weak constitution and refusal to use magic and greed-fueled infighting. Not to mention how they antagonise all the other races so much. Once back with a stick, I mean tree, it''s hard judging sizes in full dragon form when I almost never use it, covered in various edible fungi, I do most of the work to cut and preserve them while leaving the cooking to a strangely talkative female assassin who is slightly trembling as she works. Probably a touch overwhelmed by taking direct orders for the food from our Queen. I''m really dreading my punishment for this when we get back, though the fact none of them are dead and only a few seem ill at all should work in my defense. I hope. That assassin will likely become scrap if she fails to follow Lilith''s instructions perfectly and any of the brats don''t make it back alive, though I''ll be scrapped first in that situation. Anyway, after that¡­ mishap, things proceded smoothly and without losing any of the adorable bundles of mush to culinary accidents we made decent time. I admit, the little things have grown on me, despite being human, and I''m looking forward to seeing them after some proper education. I also kinda want one of my own¡­ but when I mentioned this Lilith said I was probably too young, even if biologically ready, and also said that as her pet I''m not allowed to take a mate without prior permission from her. Even though it was just text, her reply seemed a little strange but I can''t put my finger on why. I''m probably imagining thighs... I mean things. Only taking one day longer to return than march out, not including the day we spent doing repairs, we can finally see the outer walls of our city and the silhouette of Lilith''s palace, my home, against the setting sun. If we march all night we should reach the gates just before sunrise, but I''ll leave that decision to my troops as I can go all night more easily than the Clockworks and their limited power supplies that can''t be recharged while they''re operational. Lance PoV The room was silent as the castle collapsed. Until Yoko burst out laughing before asking no one in particular "What the hell was with those crappy chants?! Is he a chuuni?! This is too much!" Queen Lilith had contacted us via the Gon helmets once Yoko informed her of the human king''s intentions. Honestly, I have no idea why she insisted on going over to the palace and telling the Queen herself when we could easily have used these. Still, I''m not Alicia, so no instant wireless communications from me! Even though Y''allaer is officially her pet, he is still part of our group. Thankfully, the Queen has not taken any liberties in ordering him to participate in any major missions without our consent, as we also request usage of him from her. I wouldn''t want conflict between our two parties because of something silly like that, this alliance seems to be a very good decision and I hope to see it continue so long as both sides exist. After permitting her to send Y''allaer as the leader of a punitive force and waiting for them to arrive at the human city, at our elders'' request, Queen Lilith connected all of our Gon helmets to what she called "SkyWeb", a connection of all the members of the taskforce including our Draconian fool. Through it the room we were in had its walls replaced by small rectangles of each member''s video feed. We could pick one or more to enlarge, and the roomscape was shared between us so we could easily discuss what was happening in any particular scene. Stolen story; please report. I must say, even though our primary function is to counter human atrocities against other races and their own magic users, we are not actually an anti-human organisation. Y''allaer''s hatred for humans is well-known and perfectly understandable, and a sentiment many of our members share, especially at first. With the elders themselves being human, watching him laugh and sing as he brutally rips apart the castle guards is a little difficult, but nothing we didn''t expect with him leading such a mission. The Mechatronics, by comparison, are fighting in a simply efficient manner. Whether that means they rip a person apart, explode a group of humans into chunks of meat, or simply pierce a heart and move on, is based on nothing more than their analysis of that particular situation. But for Y''allaer, he''s purposefully being cruel and messy and he genuinely enjoys it purely because his victims are human. Well, part of it may be his dragon side, but I''m surely it''s mostly because they''re human. However, as I said, that was sort of expected given his nature and history. The reason the room was silent, prior to Yoko''s outburst, was the "show" Queen Lilith asked him to perform with the royal family. The Mechatronics'' ruler had also graciously allowed us view-only access to the command channels, so we could see her message to Y''allaer about keeping the king alive after breaking his mind. What he did to those children, so easily and with poorly contained joy, nearly made me throw up. I, who has been through countless gruesome battles and leads a mercenary group behind enemy lines, hardened by war and sights of how humans treat those they look down upon, was disgusted by the boy''s actions. And Lilith praised him for it afterwards. I truly worry for his future, maybe even the future of the entire world, after witnessing this. Lilith PoV All my Mechatronics were watching the great ¡°show¡± Y''allaer was giving us with the pig king''s family. How could I not praise him for completing my orders in such a flashy way?! I would need to give him something as a reward when he is back¡­ ¡®What should I give him? A kiss? Ah nononononononono...¡¯ I feel my face became red. ¡°Queen Lilith¡­ I think you need to stop imagining such things during official activities. Everyone is looking at your smiling face.¡± Rusty says in a quiet voice. ¡®Not again¡­ Why does this always happen when I think about him? And how can Rusty be so sure of what I''m thinking anyway?!¡¯ I recover myself and look back to the holo-projection. ¡°Wow! How beautiful! How is he able to create such beautiful magic? Rusty, did you see that spear? What? OH! LOOK AT THAT! Her body was covered in ice and then the vines grew out of her! What? Ah¡­ she is brok¡­ Wow! SO BEAUTIFUL! THOSE ROSES ARE SO WONDERFULLY RED! Ah¡­ It was beautiful! How it is possible to create that from something''s death¡­?¡± And then Y¡¯allaer¡¯s voice comes out of the speakers. ¡°Beautiful, no? Do you see how it can be used? Magic is beautiful, magic isn''t dreadful. Magic doesn¡¯t see enemies, it is something the caster controls. Magic is ART!¡± We all watch, trying to understand how creatively we can use magic. It was fast, but he splendidly toyed with the pig king, killing his family one after another. And at the end, with an almost broken mind, the king fades in the cloak of dark magic he created. We then proceed to see the others¡­ The armless knight¡­ I could see everyone laughing at him. He used his own severed arm as club to smash or send the humans flying. He had lost it saving a child, so I¡¯ll spare him this time, but being damaged so by mere humans is pathetic. All of our soldiers got some few scratches or dents, but they can be repaired fast. I was worried that my pet didn¡¯t choose any Mechanics to go with him¡­ Well they are slow, but now I think it¡¯s okay. Let them grab their victory. It was when they stopped to camp that I noticed something odd. Y¡¯allaer almost never eats vegetables, he only loves meat¡­ I linked some things when I saw his pitiful "supplies" and quickly asked him how he was feeding the kids. And just as I thought¡­ He was just giving meat to them. I sent a message to a Construct with an almost unscratched body with a recipe that I wanted her to prepare with the things they would secure after looking in the forest and any nearby human farms. It was the first and last time that that happened, every stop they would feed some proper food to the kids, to make sure they don''t get too hungry. Y¡¯allaer had sent a message to me saying that in a day they would be here. I wanted to see him soon, but knowing that he would need a bath I asked him to come see me after that. It was what he did. He had a relaxed face now. ¡°Lilith, I¡¯m back.¡± He said with a smile, greeting me so casually only because we were alone. He is a well-behaved pet, most of the time. Without holding back I run to him. ¡°Welcome back.¡± It feels nice, being in his arms. And the annoying fox is not here so I might be able to finally say it. ¡®But should I say it normally or should I say it like a shy girl? Which would he prefer?¡¯ I was thinking like so as someone knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* ¡°It¡¯s Rusty. Y¡¯allaer, I need to confirm some things with you.¡± He sees us as acting as normal and walks over without minding anything. ¡°We counted the kids you captured and we found an odd number. We¡¯re going to be needing another girl because we got one boy more¡­¡± They started to talk about the number of kids¡­ I was getting angry at all of them. Rusty with silly reports, chibifox with that infuriating smirk, and even Y''allaer running away when he gets too embarrassed! Why? WHY?! ¡°WHY THE HELL DO ALL OF YOU KEEP INTERRUPTING ME WHEN I¡¯M TRYING TO TELL Y¡¯ALLAER THAT I LOVE HIM?!¡± The room goes silent¡­ It takes me full 0.3 seconds to understand what I have done¡­ and using my engine at full power, I run away from the throne room. ¡°I ACTUALLY SAID IT! BUT WHY DID I NEED TO TELL HIM IN THAT WAY?!¡± I shouted while I ran to my room with a burning, tear-stained face. Chapter 25 - This is Not The Chapter Youre Looking For Author''s Memo: Hello people!!! New chapter of the day and I''ll probably need to post a chapter once a two days, that way Ultrabenosaurus can write his own book and PR for me and for Jorm. Well! Let''s stop the depresing feelings! Have a good read! ---------------------------- Marin PoV We got some changes of clothes and lot¡¯s of spare money by selling our things. Our school would never mind about those things anyway. After being summoned to this world* we started to travel around the demon country. I got to see lot¡¯s of different kind of demons. Some of them had big horns, others have small ones, their skin and hair colors were different, others had a tail, wings, slit pupils, etc. *see chapter 11 My group had a little too much energy¡­ but the most annoying guy was Freyki, he was by far the most energetic¡­ I think he had some screws loose¡­ but I¡¯m not sure¡­ Hysterya can¡¯t talk to or meet anyone''s eyes but ours¡­ Freyki always would play some jokes on any kind of people. He is so fast that you wouldn¡¯t see him. Lakuen is slow, but when she wants she becomes immovable! And you will need to treat her to a cookie or ten to make her walk again¡­ Trui and Treo are always together. Playing mind games with everyone trying to confuses their mind. Reter would just sit whenever we stop, he always said it was hot. But obviously it will be, he only likes to wear black clothes! Gonya is a quiet girl. She didn¡¯t dislike to talk, she just only talks when we start the conversation, or to make some remarkables comments. Jink is probably the most normal one of our group, she is the one that will stop the jokes and games, or help anyone who is in need. Havoc¡­ he is our muscle head. He always wants to fight with powerful-looking people. He is young, but in a physical fight I think he would only lose to Lakuen in raw power. Hysterya¡­ he is himself. Trying to hide his body behind our backs every time he would make eye contact with someone. He would jump and run away if not stopped by one of us. I don¡¯t know how I can be calm near him. But it was just one more day in our lives. We would always travel together. Our group had been made well-known as the Demon Lord party. Some people would shout to one of us to help him/her do something and with that we would receive something because of it. Once we had an old lady ask us to help her in her store for a day. It was funny and we got to eat delicious food and to sleep in her house that night. We were treated more as pets than anything more. I could see that some of them wanted Hys to touch their kids or to hold them a little¡­ We would always stop him before he ran away and I would explain to people that he couldn¡¯t do that, and asked for permission to do it in his place. They would look at me and say that it wasn¡¯t needed. It was always happening in any city we would walk through. We wanted to see this country before we could try to venture to the others. I think that the elves country would be the one most beautiful to see. But here, everything had it¡¯s own color. Nothing is identical to anything else. The sight of such a city would make my eyes shiny. I wanted to look at everything before we were asked to come back to our world. But now the city that we are currently in is being attacked by an army of humans. They had beautiful full-plate armors, some good looking swords, and everything else one expects from an invading army. My feet had stopped and I started to shake, but at this moment I once again see that Hysterya is not a coward. He would be the first one to jump before me to protect me. It was like that since long ago¡­ Oh! Once I tried to save him from a dog because he was scared and I got a scar on my left foot. He got so down that he didn¡¯t come to my house for a week, but when he finally came again he had a strange-looking medicine. I chuckle when I remember that scene. He said if I drink that thing the scar would disappear, but I never drank that. It is always protected in my bedroom in my secret place. Well they were certainly soldiers, but strangely I couldn¡¯t see any mage-like person. ¡°Demons! Today we¡¯re going to clean this city of your filthy presence!¡± They want to act as heroes of justice? I chuckle at his worlds. He then looks at me. ¡°Hey you! What are you doing with these demons? They use madness to spread their heresy and destruction like a curse!¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Wow¡­ what happened to them to think like that¡­? But Hys¡¯ eyes were strange¡­ Oh, he already wants to go back¡­ well we have been living here for about 4 months already. We traveled from city to city for sightseeing. I shake my head. I knew it would happen if we got near some of the border cities. Some of them would be in conflict with some other races. But it was unexpected to see them already. ¡°Guys, I think we should go back¡­ They will probably attack now¡­¡± When I said this, Hysterya jumps before one of them. The soldier swings his sword trying to cut his chest, but it stops before it could make contact with his clothes. A thin and invisible air barrier had protected him. Freyki uses his high movement speed to do something with the guy¡­ he probably kicked his balls after striping his pants off him. That was one of his so-called ¡®secret moves¡¯. The other who had moved was Havok. He had already clad his hands in flames and with a punch he sent the knight flying. That was when it started. All of the demon generals armed themselves. They had unique traits. All demon lords and demon generals could materialize a weapon. Freyki used a glaive and Havok had two knuckledusters. Gonya liked to use a scythe and the twins used daggers. Lakuen had a tower shield with a short sword. Jink and Reter had the same weapon, twin gunblades. They entered formation without Hysterya¡¯s command¡­ he is already paralyzed though¡­ ¡®You¡¯re trembling like a leaf!¡¯ I wanted to shout to my ¡®hero¡¯, but no, he jumped without thinking like usual. From my robes I take out my own weapon. ¡®FEAR THE ALMIGHTY BOOK!¡¯ ¡®Damn it¡­ Who said the little 7 year old me could go out?¡¯ Anyway, I just take my book. It IS a strange weapon, but you know¡­ I don¡¯t use magic with chants. I draw magic! It is an ability of my clan¡­ the Teardrop can transform everything they can draw into magic, even words can be used! It is a unique ability but well¡­ But¡­ I CAN¡¯T DRAW!!! So I use it more as word magic. I don¡¯t need any kind of paint either, as we use our own mana to do what we want. ¡°Reinforcement!¡± I write the word 9 times to increase the power of my comrades. ¡°Stun Bullet.¡± four bullets are loaded for our marksmen. The formation looked like a triangle inside a triangle. Lakuen and Havok in the front, Trui and Treo on the left side, Gonya and Freyki move to stay at the right side. They formed the outer triangle. Hysterya, Reter and Jink formed the inner one. I stayed in the middle. So that way I could always use my words to help them. I could say that it was a little about this boring battle. The humans got wounds, say some stupid things, and then they go back to their life just for it to repeat again next week¡­ The city threw a party for us and we accepted. I bound Hysterya to a chair so that he would not run away, I had to use my magic to do it. ¡°Mou! Hy-kun! Why are you so mean?! They are giving us a feast and you¡¯re here saying those bad words! Bad boys will be punished!¡± A small lightning bolt strikes his back and he cries. ¡°Are you going to be a good boy and go to the party?¡± I repeat the process 10 times before getting an ''okay'' answer. But he wanted to use some disguise. So I created a stupid mask and a wig. "Here, use them. We¡¯re all using masks today!¡± They made really put on a show for us, they danced, offered us some coins, etc¡­ It was like normal. On the next day we rented some big flightless birds as our mounts. They couldn¡¯t fly but they could run really fast! I was excited that the bird I was sharing with Hysterya had started to run faster than the others, I''ll be able to touch him as I liked and no one would know! But this bird has a small marking on it¡¯s head, I wonder if it means anything? That is what our lives looked like most of the time. Once in awhile we would be approached by some demons that were thieves, but Havoc would punch them and would always send them flying. He never left anyone to use to ask for directions¡­ But the strangest thing I got to see was that bird, It would always be ready to us to use, never tired or anything¡­ I think that summoner had a finger on this¡­ But how can I be angry about it? I like this bird! It¡¯s feathers are so comfy! There was one time that I slept using it as a pillow and when I woke up again I saw that Hy-kun had done the same. ¡®He has long, pretty eyelashes¡­¡¯ Ah! go away! Not those thoughts again! ¡®I don¡¯t want to think about Hy-kun in that way!¡¯ I shouted in my head. Chapter 26 - The Queens Antics Author''s Memo: Well, I''m writinf and waiting for Ultra to finish the PR and now with classes and everything I have less time. So now I''ll post like this. Yahahaha!!! I think you all are going to love this chapter! Ultrabenosaurus, thanks for the PR! You may have a chocolate pudding! Have a good read! --------------------------- Marin PoV We received our birds on one of the last stops in the demon realm. They call it their realm because they have an very big area with lots of kingdoms, cities and some different countries. We traveled around that place for nearly 8 months and we got to see almost everything. And now we are traveling south-west to see a new place. Everyday we walked we would run into some human soldiers¡­ They were so annoying as they would always wants to engage in combat with us! Once I got so annoyed that I blew them away with the word ¡°GO AWAY¡±. Well¡­ it was a beautiful scene, hundreds of human soldiers shining through the air. Once I asked Gonya to catch one of the soldiers and ask them why they were attacking us. His answer made me pretty angry and so I stomped on his D. I shall say that I¡¯m not guilty and I felt refreshed after doing that. Don¡¯t ask me why, I don¡¯t know why I did that. What he said was something about demon slaves were rare because they could use the heretical and evil power of magic. But they had discovered a stone that sealed their power once it came in contact with their body, and after that they just needed to stay within 1000 meters of any type of this stone. He said he didn¡¯t know what kind of stone it was, but it was created by an alchemist. It was then that I stomped on his D. They wanted my ¡°slaves¡± and ¡®stone¡¯... I don¡¯t know what stone they are talking about¡­ ¡®Probably my name? No it can¡¯t be! It¡¯s a normal name!¡¯ After that we sent Gonya to find and tell us where the humans were. It was annoying until we get to the first city¡­ That was when hell started to break loose. Some disgusting nobles would try to grab any of my friends as his slaves¡­ ¡®Why are all of them like pigs? This realm is rotten!¡¯ Such thoughts would always form when the nobles appeared before me trying to buy my ¡°slaves¡±. I had asked them to not use magic so that they would not be found out. But I never explained that they couldn¡¯t use their abilities. All of them have a unique ability. That¡¯s why they are called Demon Generals. The twins have magic eyes that could charm any creature they wanted. Freyki¡­ I¡¯m almost ashamed to say this but he can generate an electric current to recharge our cell phones, yeah we used him like that anyway. Gonya had a really good sense of hearing and could make her words travel for long distances. Havok could be used to warm places or to put things ablaze as he could generate heat. Reter generates cold air and can even freeze things. Lakuen would just be immobile, she would fix her feet on the ground and wouldn¡¯t budge, the teachers wouldn¡¯t allow her to play tug of war¡­ Jink could sense spots where water was abundant, so she would always know where to find rivers or lakes. Hysterya had an even more unique ability than them. If he wanted he could pour any kind of emotion into a person using his eyes. But he wouldn¡¯t use it, unless we ask him with some homemade cookies. Because he would need to take off his glasses and make direct eye contact with someone. The glasses are fake, it¡¯s one thing we discovered that would help him be calmer. Well, it was when a piglet noble appeared that I asked the twins to jump on him. He wants to put his hands on Gonya-chan! I know she is cute! BUT SHE IS OUR GONYA! He was surprised to see the twins start to complete each other''s sentences. And they would always change at unexpected moments. It was funny to see his eyes wander to me. ¡°Oh sorry.¡± I said in the most Queen-like manner I could. ¡°I don¡¯t like when pi-*cough*others try to touch my things without asking. So I just asked them to talk to you about that.¡± I could see that the people started to gather to see the scene. ¡°Oh, my lady. I would never expect that you would happen to be a member of the royal family.¡± He then bows to me and knee. ¡®WHAT THE FUCKING HELL? Why is he saying this nonsense? But let¡¯s play with the cards he gave me!¡¯ ¡°It looks like you understand. Now lick the floor before Gonya¡¯s feet.¡± He looked displeased at me. ¡°Did you not hear me? What you did to her would directly reflect in my image so you need to do something to repay me. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± I say with a smirk. ¡°But, but¡­ to lick the floor will humiliate my family name! I would do anything you ask me to do for you but not that! Can you reconsider, my princess?¡± Hmm¡­ I look at everyone in the crowd. And then I look at my clothes. I small smile floated in my face. ¡°I know a good way you can repay me then. You¡¯re going to buy US clothes. And I will choose what we¡¯re going to get. Did you get it, pig?¡± ¡°YES, YOUR MAJESTY!¡± He had feared that I would strip him of his power? I would never do such a thing¡­ I will strip off his fortune! ¡°Now guide US to the best place you know so we can get some decent clothes.¡± He quickly started to walk and we follow him. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.It was then that I heard why he had said I was of the royal family. It looks like the combo of my hair and eyes just appears in this nation''s royal family. He guided us to a beautiful store. It had lots of nice dresses, robes and daily clothes. I smirked when I looked at the prices. ¡®Let¡¯s bankrupt him!¡¯ I thought and with my eyes I transmit it to everyone. They all nod and go look for clothes. I walked to the counter where a 30 year old woman was eyeing at us with a strange look, but when she saw my eyes she changed her face. ¡°What brings the princess of our nation to my humble store?¡± She said. ¡°Nothing more than a pi-a noble gentleman that had offered to pay for us.¡± I say pointing to the rotten noble. ¡°He said he will pay for all the things I and my fr-servants are going to buy.¡± I smile at her and I could see her eyes shining. ¡°You can pick whenever you want, my princess. We have some good dresses that would look great on you! Do you want to try wearing them here too, princess?¡± ¡°Yes, my lovely lady.¡± I small and composed smile appeared in my lips. We took our time choosing our clothes. I think we bought nearly half of the things the lady had in her store. And now she would probably boast to everyone that she had sold things to a royal family member. We couldn¡¯t carry everything that we had with us so I asked the pig to give me a good storage ring. He looked to me as if asking why a royal wouldn¡¯t already have one, but when he looked at my eyes he ran away and when he came back he had an expensive-looking ring in his hand. ¡°Thank you for your patronage, my good sir!¡± The lady had said to him when he paid her. I could see his agonised face. I think he did have a little more money, but let''s not get carried away and blow our cover. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you were so kind as to pay for the ring, too. Now you can go.¡± Saying that I start to walk to where we had left our birds. On the street no one dared to stop us now. I was using one of my new black dresses and all of the demons were wearing expensive clothing. I could see that the guys were all wearing white and black robes. The girls were wearing dresses. We had more colourful clothes, Gonya-chan got a blueish dress, Treo had got a pink one, it would look cute if she could stop teasing her brother to change clothes with her¡­ Lakuen had a white one piece dress, and Jink was wearing a green one. We enter the rooms we had rented in an inn near the gate. I could hear the people gasp, barely able to breathe properly from shock. We had rented 2 big rooms and now we all had a shower and change into our traveling clothes. We had decided to get out of the city tonight. We didn¡¯t need to attract more attention now, so I used the hood of my robe to hide my hair. It was midnight and we had successfully jumped out of our rooms. We departed faster than ever and as we got out of the city I saw some human soldiers enter the inn we were staying at. This time we were lucky. Let¡¯s not use that roleplay anymore¡­ if possible. We stopped in other cities, but luckily I didn¡¯t needed to roleplay anymore. We would just stop for one or two days to see the cities. They had some smaller towns as well, where we could relax for more than just a couple of days. It was in one of those stops after 2 months of walking almost non-stop, that we heard of a city near the border with the beastmen realm a king was in need of mercs or any kind of powerful soldier. It took us nearly two months to find said city. It was evening when we reached the top of a hill from where we could see past a forest to a great walled city surrounding a castle. We had only to travel a day before we could reach it. The castle was bigger than any we had seen before. The demon realm had big castles, but this one looked much older and could have a great story too. It was then we heard Gonya¡¯s voice. ¡°Smoke and dust.¡± She was pointing to the town. We all looked where she pointed. It was at that time that I noticed other things, some holes in the walls and some other small things. ¡°THE CASTLE!¡± Hysterya shouted and I looked at it. It had been burning and without much damage, but it suddenly started to crumble over itself! We all looked at that without saying any words. We had passed a few minutes in silence, staring at the former castle, before even the town itself gave up and was destroyed. ¡°¡°It can¡¯t be an invasion force¡­ They wouldn¡¯t destroy a town that they could use!¡±¡± The twins were saying. ¡°¡°Something strange happened there!¡±¡± Their eyes were shining. ¡°Gon-chan! Could¡± Treo started ¡°you hear what happened?¡± And Trui finished. ¡°No, much noise in the forest. Couldn¡¯t get anything¡­ Just¡­ a laugh. It sounded liked the Mad Hy-kun.¡± If she heard it from this distance then it was really loud and remarkable¡­ and the Mad Hysterya¡­ I don¡¯t want to see him¡­ ¡°Hey, can we go see that ruins?¡± Hysterya asked¡­ ¡®WHY DO YOU WANT TO SEE IT?! DID YOU NOT HEAR WHAT GONYA JUST SAID?!¡¯ I wanted to shout¡­ but we were going anyway. The boys had some excited eyes¡­ ¡°*Sigh* Do what you want.¡± I said to them and we marched a little before camping at the edge of the forest. Chapter 27 - A Crown Fit for a King Author''s Memo: Greetings readers! I am here bringing a new chapter directly from the oven! It is hot!!! Well I know what you guys want, but let me see what I wrote here... Oh! Yahahaha!!! I think I made you guys wait for it... but well... it is needed and I think the story got better with this kind of waiting and as I said before... I DON''T KNOW WHAT I''M WRITING!!! JUST MY BRAIN KNOWS!!! YAHAHAHAHAHA Ultrabenosaurus, Thanks for the PR and you can have more cookies!!! Have a good read! ---------------------- Marin PoV We got to the ruined town. It was so dusty, and crumbled. It already looked like lot¡¯s of years had passed since its fall if grass and trees were growing from the rubble... BUT IT WAS JUST A DAY AGO! We arrived at the ruins rather easily. It had some vines already appearing here and there¡­ I use my cell phone to get some pics. Having a recharger near you at all times is so good! The boys were running like they were only 5 and looked happy. Well, it''s in a place like this where we don''t have any strange people near us that Hysterya shows how he really is. I was sitting on a relatively good place. Two walls blocked the sunlight and a chair had been left as it was despite all the destruction. I sat on it while I waited for the boys finish their ¡°treasure hunt¡±. It is obvious that this place wouldn¡¯t be left alone for long, in a city like this one we could probably be able to find lots of treasure. Like some gold or jewels! It was then I understand why they were so excited. The person that did this to the city wasn¡¯t an army, it looked more like someone that wanted to show their power rather than invade or plunder. Do you think a powerful being would look for gold or jewels in this mess? Probably not! So it¡¯s a chance to us to find what we can before the greedy humans learn about it! I talk to the girls about what I had thought and we start to help the boys. It was a refreshing feeling! ¡°Marin! I think I found a crown! Help me move this thing here!¡± Gonya said with a happy voice. She is so excited with the idea of hidden treasures that she started to talk by herself. ¡°OKAY!¡± What she had found was a shelf that had fallen over. It had been crushed by a stone but it had some intact books, and a small gold thing poking out for underneath on the floor. ¡°I think we will need help to move this thing¡­¡± We made a rule, we aren¡¯t going to use magic. If we use it it would be pointless and we wouldn¡¯t be as happy after getting our treasures. ¡°Lakuen! Havok! Help us to move this stone! It¡¯s heavy and if we move it by ourselves we will break the laws about using magic!¡± I shout to them. They came quickly. Everyone was smiling. ¡°We should do stuff like this more.¡± Treor ¡°It¡¯s really funny.¡± And Trui say, appearing near me. They had gathered some things already. Some small stamps, books, pencils, and some gears. ¡°Where did you guys find the gears?¡± I asked them while Havok and Lakuen were helping Gonya. ¡°¡°We found it here and there!¡±¡± They pointed to all directions. It was confusing to ask things like that to them anyway. It was then that we heard Gonya¡¯s scream. ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHH!¡± We look to her and what we find near her is a crown that would fit a king with lots of jewels, but also full of dents. But near it were the bodies of two kids, a boy and a girl. They had been crushed by the debris but it was easy to see how they died. The girl¡¯s eyes had been pierced through and the boy¡¯s head didn¡¯t exist anymore¡­ ¡°Who would do such a thing to kids like these?¡± Havok asked to no one. ¡°It¡¯s probably related to that mad laughing I heard yesterday.¡± Remarked our cute Gonya. She was a little pale but she was okay now. ¡°Did someone find any other bodies like these two?¡± They all shook their heads. ¡°Let me change the question, has anyone found ANOTHER body?¡± They all nodded. I myself had found some bodies, but they all looked more okay in a war situation¡­ ¡°Yeah! I found it!¡± Hysterya shouted from somewhere. We all shake our heads leaving the bodies and books. ¡°What did you found Hy-kun?¡± I asked when I found him. ¡°Look at this! It wasn¡¯t created by human or demon hands!¡± He had one of the gears like the twins had already gathered. ¡°You can perfectly see that they were created in some kind of factory to be this perfect!¡± Ah¡­ his switch flipped¡­ ¡°Look, if you guys found any other gear like this one, show it to me. If we gather a good amount we could probably sell them for a good price! Or use them to create a gigantic robot!¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I chopped his head with my hand. ¡°Hy-kun. Stop already!¡± He put his hands on his head and looks to me with sad eyes. ¡°We already gathered some of them.¡± he was opening his mouth to say something, but I lifted my hand and he stopped. ¡°Let me finish, you good-for-nothing Demon Lord.¡± I breath a little before continuing. ¡°We found some of the gears, the Twins found them in some places and I put them all in my ring. I will let you look at them tonight.¡± He had a happy smile when I said that he would be able to see them. ¡°So let¡¯s continue the hunt!¡± ¡°YEAH!¡± Everyone shouted and scattered. That night we decided to sleep in one of the houses that hadn¡¯t totally collapsed yet. But Lakuen reinforced the walls just to make it sure it will not fall. ¡°Show us everything we got!¡± Shining eyes were looking to me. I hadn¡¯t stopped to look, but I was weaker than them so I couldn¡¯t move some of the things and would ask for help. ¡°Calm down a little. I¡¯m going to take it out. I don¡¯t know how much we gathered here anyway.¡± I take out everything we got. It formed piles! Several piles! Gold, silver and jewels! Sadly they were all dented or broken¡­ it was nothing like that we cared about, but the sheer quantity of things was astounding. We all had held our breath at seeing the scene before our eyes. ¡°We are RICH!!!¡± Freyki say while he jumps in one the piles. We started to laugh at his manners. He was acting like a kid! But everyone did the same, so no one can blame him! After some playtime with the treasure I get the gears out and give them to Hy-kun. His eyes were shining. ¡°Thanks Marin!¡± He kisses my cheek and sits down to fiddle with them... My brain shut down as I continuously replay the scene of the kiss just now¡­ ¡®WAWAWAWAWAWAWAWA...¡¯ ¡°He¡± Trui start. ¡°kissed¡± Treo continued. ¡°¡°HER!¡±¡± They say together! I should kill this stupid duo already! ¡°Oh, he finally did it?¡± Havok looked at me with a smirk in his face. ¡°Nah, it was on her cheek!¡± Reter replied back. ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanted a pic of their first kiss¡­¡± Jink said¡­ ¡®Et tu brutus!¡¯ ¡°And yet said person is in his own world playing with some gears¡­¡± Lakuen look at me with pity in her eyes. ¡°Marin.¡± I look at Gonya. ¡°Fight!¡± For some reason I could see pompoms on her hands. ¡°All of you¡­ Leave me alone!¡± I said while I sit without any power in my legs. ¡°I think we toyed a little too much with her¡­¡± Freyki said¡­ They all smiled wryly and go to do their own things. ¡°Stupid¡­ You could have chosen a better place to do that¡­ Stupid.¡± I use my feet to touch Hy-kun¡¯s back. He just look at me and beam a smile and go back to fiddle the gears¡­ ¡®They should just explode!¡¯ I wrote on the ground. Then the gears in Hy-kun¡¯s hand explode¡­ When he looked to me¡­ His face¡­ it was completely black! ¡°Ahahaha!¡± I point at him. ¡°*Giggle*Your face *giggle* is black! *giggle*¡± ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± He looks at the ground and sees what I had wrote¡­ ¡®Ah shit! I didn¡¯t write that in my book!¡¯ ¡°I can explain!¡± He then throws a mud ball in my face. ¡°Kahahaha! Perfect!¡± He said while looking at me. I got up and with all my power I shout! ¡°MUD WAR!¡± That night we all had to take another bath before going to sleep. The next morning we got up and looked around to see what else we could find. It was then Lakuen found one thing. ¡°I found some strange markings. It looks like they were made from some really heavy thing compressing the ground.¡± Hy-kun¡¯s eyes shined¡­ I know that look¡­ ¡°¡°We¡¯re going to follow the markings!¡±¡± I said with him. He looked at me and we all laughed. I know him more than they would ever know¡­ Probably. And we mounted our birds to run to our unknown destination. Chapter 28 - No More Jokes Author''s Memo: Greetings readers! Well, I know what you all want to do with me, you want to kill me because what I did this time... 3 chapters without saying anything about Lilith''s confession. But now it is here!!! The answer to your question! (You may already know about it anyway.) And now I have started a new fiction, but it is small and as I can say, I will probably start post it when I get a good number of chapters and find someone to PR it. (Look at Ultrabenosaurus.) Ultra, thanks for the PR again!!! Have a good read!
Y¡¯allaer PoV What was that?! She just said she loves me¡­? Ehh! And here I''ve been trying my best to tell her that¡­ I thought today would be a good day!!! But then Rusty appeared, he ruins the mood, Lilith gets mad, shouts and runs away¡­ ¡°Rusty¡­ did you get what happened here?¡± I ask him. ¡°Obviously, I came in after seeing you two in your own world, as usual, and started to talk about the kids with you. Then our Queen ran away after shouting that she loves you¡­ I think that¡¯s all.¡± He concludes his report¡­ ¡®THAT IS NOT WHAT I MEANT! YOU DUMB PIECE OF METAL!¡¯ I wanted to shout at him¡­ but Lilith is more important. I say a quick farewell to Rusty and I run to Lilith¡¯s room. When I get there I knock the door. ¡°*Knock* *Knock* Lilith, are you there?¡± I try to open the door but it didn¡¯t move. What the hell did she put on the other side? ¡°Lilith, can you please open this door? I need to tell you something.¡± I try to shake the door and some dust starts to fall from the wall. ¡°AH SHIT! NOW IT''S YOU WHO IS ACTING LIKE ME!¡± I scratch my head trying to find something to do¡­ Her balcony! I run to my room and with a jump I go to her balcony. I can see her body laying down on the bed, muffled crying sounds were reaching my ears. I knock on her balcony door. ¡°*Knock* *Knock* Lilith can you open the door please?¡± ¡°...no... *sob* Go away! *sob* I know you *sob* don¡¯t love me!*sob*¡± ¡®Who said that I don¡¯t love her?¡¯ ¡°Who but myself can say who I love or not?¡± I continue to stare at the surprisingly frail-looking girl through the glass door. ¡°And why would I not love you?¡± I don¡¯t want to break this door, but if she thinks it can stop me, she is really wrong. Oh! I got a reaction! She lifts her face from the pillow, her hair is messy, her voice shaking, her face red. ¡°Because *Sob* Because I messed everything up! *Sob*¡± I laugh a little when she says that¡­ ¡°Do you think I would care about that?¡± I think this is the safe zone here¡­ ¡°You will have other chances to say it.¡± She said it¡­ now is my time¡­ ¡°And did you know? I came here to say one thing to you, too.¡± Her sobs stop and she is sitting on the edge of her bed. It¡¯s now or never. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said smiling to her. Lilith looked like some heavy Clockwork had ran into her. She rubs her eyes and looks at me again, before she opens the door and pinches my nose. ¡°You do know that hurts, don¡¯t you?¡± I ask pinching her own nose. ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± What?! She thought this was as dream?! ¡°Obviously this is real!¡± I hug her and with a jump we go high in the air. ¡°Who do you think will go through all this hardship just tell you that he loves you? It obviously would be m-¡± I wanted to kiss her after finishing that sentence but she had already made the first move! It was obvious that we both lacked experience in this as the kiss was strange, but the feeling! I wanted her, she needed to be mine! One of my hands moves to her head, the other continues to lock her waist near mine. Her hands were holding my face as I try to insert my tongue in her mouth, she acts surprised but accepts. ¡°*Cough* You two should look where you are before continuing.¡± Rusty''s voice appears near us¡­ Way too near us... I look around and see that we had landed on the plaza. We were before a crowd of Mechatronics and they were looking at us with shining eyes¡­ I look to Lilith''s face, she is red like a tomato. A message appears in my Gondo and I open it. In it was a picture of our kiss, which I save it to look at later¡­ Then a video pops up. In it we were landing with our eyes closed¡­ I could see my left hand moves to her head! And I could see that my right hand had gone to her thighs¡­ Her hands going to my chest¡­ ¡®Wait! How did I not notice that?!¡¯ And then the video stopped there. I made sure to download the video¡­ ¡®SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! THINK! I NEED TO THINK!¡¯ I screamed in my mind. I need to come up with some way to convince Lilith that this isn¡¯t a bad thing! I have probably got about 0.5 seconds to think of something clever to say before she comes to hate me for the rest of her synthetically-eternal lifespan! ¡®This is PERFECT! Probably.¡¯ ¡°*Cough* It¡¯s been a long time coming, everyone, but today Lilith and I are finally being true to our feelings and I wanted to let you all know that we¡¯re in love with each other. Not as a Queen and her pet, though I hope that status gets an upgrade now, but as a man and a woman, hence the lack of ceremony." Yeah. Smooth as fuck. No way she can be angr- that is not her happy face... WHAT DID I SAY WRONG?! Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Lilith had a 0-Kelvin face¡­ I start sweating buckets¡­ what she is going to do¡­ ¡®Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡¯ She had a cold smile on her face. As she takes a step forward I take one back. ¡°Y¡¯allaer, my ¡®love¡¯ do you know what you did wrong here today?¡± I shook my head, not taking my eyes off her. ¡°Don¡¯t fear me. I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡± ¡®She is going to do something! I can feel it in my balls! But I need to be a man, so no running away.¡¯ I stay still and she gets close. ¡°Good. Now, your reward.¡± She slaps my face. It¡¯s hurting like hell and I can¡¯t rush my mana to stop the bleeding! I had clench my teeth when she slapped me. ¡°Just to make it clear. You¡¯re not going to joke like that in public again. Do you understand?¡± I nod. ¡°Good.¡± She walks back to her palace, and after a minute of silence something breaks inside the castle. I¡¯ll make sure to never get her angry again¡­ It hurts and I can¡¯t heal it¡­ Lilith PoV He said he loved me! My mind was screaming, my body overheating¡­ but¡­ is this a dream? I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that. But when I opened the balcony door and pinched his nose he then start to tell me that he loves me again, and explain that he would always be the one who would say it¡­ Without thinking I kiss him. It was strange. ¡®I never did this before.¡¯ It was good, this feeling. It was then his hands started to move, one had gone up to my head and the other down to my thigh, that he tried to open my mouth with his tongue. It shocked me at first but I moved my own to enter his mouth as well. But then everything got ruined again! Rusty once more appeared before us, but this time we had a crowd looking at us! It was then two things popped up in my vision. A video and a picture. I watch the video and understand what happened. ¡®If I had let him enter in my bedroom¡­ it would have been possible for us to continue¡­¡¯ That was my regret, before Y¡¯allaer went and opened his mouth. ¡°*Cough* It¡¯s been a long time coming, everyone, but today Lilith and I are finally being true to our feelings and I wanted to let you all know that we¡¯re in love with each other. Not as a Queen and her pet, though I hope that status gets an upgrade now, but as a man and a woman, hence the lack of ceremony." My face crumpled¡­ ¡®Ohoho he just had to go and joke like that¡­¡¯ Before I could think I had already slapped him. I had even infused a small amount of mana into my palm to prevent him from healing it. My mind started to work again when I was before my bedroom. I just blow away the closed door. Looking at what I had done I message Rusty to send someone to repair this mess and proceed to my laboratory. There the three Moon Crystals were being bathed in the moonlight, they had gotten warmer and it looked like the energy that they contained would explode if not correctly used. ¡°One for me, one for Techno, and one for Nova.¡± I counted them with a smile. And once all the conditions were complete they would change form and I would need to fuse one of them with my own core. On one of my many tables it was there, left unfinished. I could feel that it was almost completed but something was not working perfectly. All other prototypes were destroyed, this one was the one that worked in an almost perfect way. The data had been gathered but¡­ what is the thing that I''m missing¡­? I was thinking like that when Rusty sent me an urgent message.
My Queen, we have gathered information that one human and 9 unknown beings have appeared before our gates. It looks like they don¡¯t have any ill intent. What are your orders?
¡®We don¡¯t have data on the beings?¡¯ They could probably be from just about any other race!
Send our new ''King'' to go and receive them. And make sure to protect them from him. Or him from them¡­ You can choose which way makes more sense.
Yes! Your Majesty!
¡°Let¡¯s pray that these unknown beings have come in peace.¡± I say to my Crystals, and go back to my throne room to wait for my King and our guests.
Lilith slaps Y¡¯allaer Spoiler : Chapter 29 - First Day on The Job Author Memo: Greetings! I am here with a new chapter for you all! Everyone, if you have ideas don''t be shy and tell me, I may use them in the future! Thanks for the PRs Ultrabenosaurus! I have good time talking with you! I will be awaiting for your PR on the nexts chapters too! Let''s stop it. Here is the chapter. Have a good read!
Y''allaer PoV A message from Rusty snaps my mind back into gear. I don''t want to know how long I was staring in fearcuriosity at the castle. Anyway, it seems there''s an unknown group at the gates of the city which my Queen wishes for me to crushgreet, to find out who they are and what they want. This will be our nation''s first contact with any party affiliated with neither the mercenary group nor the foolish pig''s kingdom of humans, so having been assigned to make the first impression is both exciting and nerve-wracking. I need to show Lilith and our people that I am worthy of being the Mechatronics'' King, despite being biological. Wow. ''Our'' people. That''s going to take some getting used to. As I finally approach the gates I leave such thoughts behind and signal the guarding Knights to open up. I come to a stop only a meter from the archway, hoping to show trust to these people and that they would do the same as a result - it''s hard to forge a cooperative relationship if the first step is to show a lack of trust! Lance taught me that. However, I struggle to keep the disdain off my face once I get a look at the group I''ve been sent to meet. There are only 9 people and they all look mostly human, but with clear non-human traits that set them as something else. No wonder the guards didn''t recognise them, they''re similar to a handful of the demon clans, but also a bit different. Though it''s not like them being demons is enough to screw my face up, no, it was because one of them was a human. A proper human. She had a high mana capacity and was travelling with a group of demons so the chances of her being raised in the pig''s shitty kingdom is low, but I have yet to care about changing my mindset of humans being guilty until proven innocent. "Greetings, travellers. I welcome you to the Kingdom of the Mechatronics. I am the King, Y''allaer, and I apologise for keeping you locked out until now. My Queen decided it was best that I come to greet you personally as, besides your pet, our guards were unable to determine your exact race." Oh! That was nice! Formal wording, good sentence structure, smooth pronunciation, and the intonation of a leader! I totally aced that! But they seem confused¡­ could it be because I''m not mechanical? Then one of the female demons speaks up. "We apologise for coming unannounced, Your Highness, and thank you for personally greeting us with such a show of trust. My name is Jink, one of Demon Lord Hysterya''s 8 Demon Generals." She then proceeded to introduce all the members of her party, including the human who for some reason also holds the title of Demon General. Seems like I messed up, after all. "I must ask, Your Highness..." Shit. I knew it was coming but still¡­ fuck! I just know Lilith is watching this and laughing her cute little butt off, while planning my execution for insulting such important guests. First day on the job and my head is already rolling... Marin PoV "... what did you mean by ''pet''? There are only the 9 of us present and we have brought no animals." Jink asks the question we were all waiting for her to ask, but obviously with someone as important as a King greeting one must give proper introductions before addressing such trivialities. "On this topic I must first apologise to General Marin, for she is the one I was referring to." Wait what!? He thinks I''m a pet!? "You see, both this kingdom and I, personally, have a certain¡­ prejudice, against humans for their past behaviour. As I''m sure you know, they are taught from the moment they''re born to look down on all other races as inferior, as well as to kill their own children should they be found to have anything but a small mana capacity." ...what? The humans of this world kill their own children if they possess a usable amount of mana?! That''s barbaric! And idiotic! No wonder there weren''t any mages among the soldiers we''ve encountered so far! Then he continues, and again we''re all shocked by his words. "Mere days ago I had to lead a punitive force to teach our human neighbours a lesson for their treatment of us." You''re telling me this guy was in charge of that?! He allowed those two children to be killed so brutally? And levelled the entire city? Just to teach the humans a lesson? No, if he was the leader then I guess it''s possible he wouldn''t know the actions of every soldier, so those children¡­ But levelling the city must surely have been his idea. "Seeing a single human surrounded by demons and with too much mana to be left alive had she grown amongst her own kin, I am ashamed to say that I presumed you their slave since birth." He finishes with a slight bow, something only possible from a King due to my status as a Demon General and the fact my Demon Lord is present. Though, now we know how humans are in this world, I have to say that his assumption makes perfect sense. "No apology is necessary, Your Highness. As you have said, such an assumption is only to be expected given the nature of the human race." I tell him while returning the bow, almost on autopilot as my mind tries to make sense of this world''s humanity and the so-called Mechatronic race''s idea of teaching bullies a lesson. "I suppose we are all just so used to her presence that we had forgotten common sense." Havok smoothly backed me up with a jovial tone and a small laugh. "Well then, with guests such as yourselves it is not proper to stand around at the city''s gates. Come, I shall show you to the palace and introduce you to my Queen." The young King doesn''t seem to care much for formalities and I imagine would normally be far more casual, but he''s competent enough when he needs to be. I am interested in meeting their Queen, though, seeing as this King is the only non-machine being we''ve been able to see so far. It also seems like she''s the true ruler and this King is only an add-on¡­ Maybe he''s not so good at ruling a nation but excels at war? That''s the sort of feeling I get from him, anyway. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I ask some questions about the city itself while Reter is having to control an annoying Hy-kun, which the King watches with a bemused face. Hy-kun wanted to jump straight at it when he saw the first Mechatronic¡­ It looked like the giant robots you see in anime but they are more human like than we would expect. He was excited because he said he wanted to pilot a robot like that¡­ ¡®Why do boys have such dreams?¡¯ I finally decided to ask the question that I know everyone wanted to hear: he looked too young to be called an adult in our world, and even here he would be surely be too young. ¡°I apologise, Your Highness, as I know it¡¯s rude to ask this question to a King, but you look too young for the throne. If it''s not too offensive, may I ask how old you are?¡± All the Generals nodded when I asked. It looked like it really was troubling them too. He looks at us and scratches his cheek. He looked troubled to reveal it, but with a wry smile he answers. ¡°Ah, yes. I almost never say it, but I am 14 years old. By the way, here we have some more¡­¡± He continued to explain some minor details that just Hy-kun wanted to hear. ¡®He is younger than us and already has his own kingdom! But he probably isn¡¯t the true king as we know that someone is considered an adult, in this world, at the age of 15.¡¯ We continue to listen his speech about some differences between the Clockworks and the Constructs. Lilith PoV Let¡¯s see what he is doing. I open the video feed to see what my ¡®King¡¯ is doing. The gates were opening and he started to greet our guests. I was preparing to sit when I heard him call the human their pet, in shock my hand slipped and I fell face first. I could say ''as expected of him'' but that was better, or worse, than I would have thought. It looks like he learned how to talk a bit like a ruler, probably from observing how I act when I am before official representatives of his mercenary group. I get up off the floor and finally got to sit when the human asks him his age. ¡®She had a point in asking, he is truly young to rule. I myself have just 200020 years. The old king was way older than me, I think he had been active for 1200 years when I was created¡­ or something near it. He answers without much hesitation. I could see that they were all surprised to see such a young king. ¡®You will be more amused when you get here. I can see it already.'' It didn¡¯t take long before they had already entered the castle, so I sent a message to Y¡¯allaer.
Y¡¯allaer, I¡¯m in the throne room and I prepared a ¡®special¡¯ seat for you.
Lilith¡­ HELP ME!!! The Demon Lord won¡¯t stop asking questions on how to create the Clockworks, and he wants to know if it is possible to use the technology to create something he calls Mechas!
I sigh to him. Our ¡®King¡¯ is really worthless as an ambassador. ¡®He can be used to train our kids, though.¡¯ Why am I thinking about that now?! They finally get before the throne room. ¡°*Knock* *Knock* I¡¯m have returned, My Queen Lilith, and I bring our guests before your presence.¡± Y¡¯allaer is trying his best¡­ I¡¯ll probably reward him¡­ in the future. They all look at the room. It had been remodeled once again, now it is more spacious, and a chair was standing beside my throne. A well-made and good-looking chair, of course, but still just a chair. ¡°Greetings, my guests. I am the Automata Queen, Lilith Marquez Valance. I¡¯m honored to have you as my guests this night.¡± I bow while sitting on my throne. Y¡¯allaer had gone to his chair and sat quietly. ¡°You have my deepest apologies to see the throne my King is using for now. It was just announced today that we would be marrying, so his throne isn¡¯t yet complete.¡± I look at him, ¡®Y¡¯allaer is trying too much to look like a king. It¡¯s funny.¡¯ They all introduce themselves again. ¡°Demon Lord Hysterya, it looks like you have a great knowledge about units like my Knights. We could continue chatting here, but it looks as though you all are hungry and in need of a good night''s rest.¡± Almost all of them had tired looks¡­ Except that Havok and the Freyki guy. ¡°We have some guest rooms that you can use. We have also prepared some food and the latest model of Gondorrer, a communications device for our biological allies, for you all. To use them you can just think of what you want while infusing some mana. It is perfectly safe, the King himself wears one all the time.¡± He properly notices the cue and takes his Gondo out from his right eye to show them. They all look amused as it is so thin that it¡¯s difficult to see. ¡°It looks like your personal maids and butlers have arrived. While you stay in this city they will follow you, please think of them as a person that would always appear when called for. But note that you will need the Gondo, as we call them, to communicate remotely.¡± 10 Constructs were awaiting them outside the throne room. Havok was the last one to get out, and he had been looking at Y¡¯allaer with a less-than-happy face the whole time. ¡®It looks like we will see a beating in the future.¡¯ I giggle as I imagine it. ¡°Well then, shall we go to our room, my King?¡± He just nods before relaxing. I walk with him to his room as my room¡¯s door was being repaired from earlier. I sit in his bed and point to the balcony. ¡°Today you¡¯re going to sleep out there. You need to reflect a little more on what you did this evening.¡± He tried to make me say that he could sleep with me, but with one look he stops and goes to lie down on the balcony floor. Chapter 30 - New Friends? Author''s Memo: Greetings people! I bring here the last chapter my buddy, the PR Ultrabenosaurus PRed! I now have to continue writing and wait for his PR... Well! Lets stop the depressing thing! I posted the new story! And I don''t plan to rush that one. I''ll be slowing posting chapters and I''ll probably change this one too. Because I need time to write both stories and to get them PRed! Have a good read and puddings!!!
Marin PoV They had prepared a bedroom for everyone! And what''s more we gained a cool tech thing! Hy-kun will definitely love that bonus. It was really to understand how to use it and my robot maid, Clair, explained how to use anything I wasn''t sure about step by step. It took me some time to learn how to sort the messages and the thoughts¡­ But after I got used to that it was really easy to use and I could even use my phone through it, too! Clair bowed before saying that if I needed anything I should send her a message, and promptly leaving to do maid things, I guess. The bedroom was awesome! It was big and it had its own bath! The bed was comfy, I will sleep with ease on that thing. But what I craved the most were the fruits placed inside the basket on the table! It had apples, strawberries, oranges and much more! And it was all mine! I ate some apples before eating some strawberries, they were sweet yet sour. Delicious!
Hy-kun, how is your bed?
It¡¯s normal. Do you think that the Queen will let me see their factory tomorrow if I ask her?
Is that all you want to see here? And I think the Queen would agree, as long as you''re closely monitored and don''t try to touch or steal things. And Hy-kun¡­why did you not get scared by the King?
Well¡­ Probably I am to excited to notice the small details¡­ and the way he spoke to me was not that of a follower, a rival, or a teacher¡­ It was sorta of like you. Do you understand what I want to say?
Obviously! Who do you think I am? Anyway, let¡®s sleep, it will be day in a few hours¡­ Good night Hy-kun.
Night Marin.
Hmm¡­ I open my eyes and look around¡­ ¡®Where am I?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t remember, I was so sleepy that it took me a full minute before I could wake up enough to remember that we were at the Mechatronic race''s castle. It looked like an extinct race.
Good morning, General Marin. Our Lords are inviting you and your friends to join for breakfast. I would like to know if you would be amenable to being escorted to the hall in half an hour?
That will be fine. I¡¯ll be prepared to go then.
As you command.
In exactly 30 minutes I heard my door being knocked. ¡°*Knock* *Knock* General Marin, I¡¯m here to guide you to the dinner hall.¡± She announced behind the door. ¡°Just let me finish!¡± I put on a hairpin Hy-kun had given me when we were 4. It was an ice-blue color and I loved it. Today I had chosen to wear a red dress, it played well with my blue eyes and they change to purple. I loved this light play. With a smile I leave my room and with a bow the maid starts to walk, guiding me. She would never walk faster or slower, always walking in the same manner. I was looking at the walls but nothing was covering them. They looked a little dull but for some reason they looked perfect even without anything more than a wall. I was looking here and there and once in awhile I would see a Clockwork or a Construct cleaning, tinkering or moving things. From the windows I could see how they moved. No one tried to assault the other, and if someone needed a piece of anything they should just discuss how much it cost. No one was yelling. The city looked pale but it had it¡¯s own charm. Leaving my daydreaming, I could see Clair had opened a door for me. ¡°Demon General Marin Teardrop¡± Her voice rang over the people present. I was the last one to come. She left with a bow after I had found my seat between Hy-kun and Gonya. No one had plates placed before them, it was like we were going to eat air. ¡°I know you all want to ask some questions, but let¡¯s chat while we eat.¡± The Queen looked less formal, but her clothing was so beautiful that my eyes would always would return to her clothes. A black dress with red details. I could see a beautiful necklace and a jeweled, golden gear hairpin was in her hair. The King was wearing a dark blue robe with two purple chinese dragons revolving around him before resting their heads on his shoulders¡­ That pattern was so beautiful that I thought the dragons were real. ¡°You can bring the food now. Our guests look hungry.¡± The table had been filled. Entering from all kinds of openings around the room, small robots walked leaving plates and plates full of hot food. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush and start to eat now, the plates have been enchanted and can maintain the food''s temperature for 12 hours. Just wait for the drones to finish their job so that you don''t miss anything.¡± The King said when he saw our hungry faces. It was then I found a strange ring on his left hand''s ring finger, a dragon biting its own tail. The color matched the Queen''s necklace, and the boy smiled when I took of my gaze from his hand to look at his wife''s chest. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°So you noticed it. The necklace was the first thing I gave to her, I mined and crafted that myself. We named it The Winged Amethyst Egg. My third present to her was the hairpin, which I gave the name of Sun¡¯s Wish. And yes, I made that too.¡± She smiles to me. ¡°This ring was the second present Lilith gave me, she named it after the necklace, The Amethyst Dragon.¡± ¡°King, if that was the second present, what had she given you before?¡± Gonya asked. She really goes straight to the point. I could see everyone nodding. ¡°A new family. That was the first present she gave me. But she didn¡¯t know it until yesterday.¡± ¡°They¡± Trui started in a child like voice. ¡°are¡± Treo continued like her brother. ¡°¡°blushing!¡±¡± They had created an illusion of themselves as kids to match the voice. ¡°Stupid duo! Do you not know that they are answering the question of Gon-chan?!¡± Reter punched both siblings¡¯ head. ¡°¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡±¡± ¡®They are not!¡¯ I wanted to shout but Y¡¯allaer was already laughing. ¡°They really are amusing. Thanks for that, Captains Obvious.¡± The King joked with them. ¡°It looks like we can eat, the drones have finished. As my mother always said, feast until you can¡¯t eat any more.¡± A sad smile appeared on his face. ¡®Oh shit! His mother is dead! And it looks like his father died too!¡¯ All of them had sent the same message I thought just now. And I send it to them, too. ¡°Ah, sorry. I think I killed the mood! Don¡¯t mind it, now she is happy and I can see her once in awhile! And now I have my beloved Queen, too. So I regret nothing!¡± The Queen smashed his head with his spoon. ¡°Stop making the mood heavy or I¡¯ll make you sleep on the balcony for a week!¡± Wow¡­ ¡®Is he her pet?¡¯ We could all hear his apology, and the breakfast was gulped down. Almost literally. The taste was divine! It was nothing like we had eaten before in this world! ¡°Lacie, your food is great as always! It certainly was a good idea asking Alicia to teach one of the Constructs how to cook.¡± The King remarks. ¡°Now that we have finished breakfast, it''s time to do some exercises. Do any of you want to participate or watch?¡± As suspected, the Queen is the Brains and the King is the Brawns. ¡°I want a duel!¡± Havok said while getting up. ¡°I want one as well.¡± Lakuen too? ¡°¡°WE WANT TO PLAY WITH YOU TOO!¡±¡± The noisy duo reappear. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I also want one round.¡± Reter probably wanted to show his power too. "I want to go one round too! I want to see what you can do against me!" Freyki probably wanted to try to pull down the King''s pants... Or do something that he thinks would be seen as funny. ¡°So the others are going to pass? Okay then, everyone, change your clothes and join me at the Knights¡¯ training ground. Your maids can guide you if you''re not sure. I¡¯ll have a round with you all there.¡± He smirked¡­ ¡°Queen¡­ Who would win in the battles between them?¡± I asked the Automata. ¡°Not enough data. I know nothing of your party''s combat abilities, so it¡¯s impossible to predict how this is going to conclude.¡± She shakes her head to my question. ¡°Demon Lord Hysterya, it looks like you wanted to ask me something, so go ahead.¡± She has a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Queen Lilith, would it be possible for me to see one of the factories that creates the Clockworks?¡± He goes straight to the point as always. ¡°You can whenever you want, Demon Lord Hysterya. Anyone who enters this city is free to do what they want. But don¡¯t forget that we have laws and we will punish whoever breaks them.¡± She had a smile. ¡°I need to go and see some of my subjects. We ended up with a few too many, and we¡¯re still trying to finish sorting all of the children we saved in the human kingdom last week.¡± Now I had all the pieces of the puzzle. They probably attacked and trashed the kingdom in self-defense and to show how powerful they are, and they kidnapped the kids that would have been killed for their mana while they were at it. I talk to her about what we had seen and what we had found in the ruined city. She says that she has the videos of the battle and asked if I wanted to watch them, but I feared to watch the death of the kids in the castle. When I told that to her she just nods and says that those videos will not be uploaded to my Gondo. It was a short battle and I could see what messages they sent and what they got back. It looked like two hours of complete slaughter, but the one thing I wasn''t given videos of was mentioned in the end. The message that the King had sent to the team leaders. As I thought, he was the one that attacked that castle personally. It''s good that I didn¡¯t have his part of the video, I would probably vomit everything I had just eaten. It was a short video, just 10 minutes, but I understood the reasons for the attack when I saw the humans trying to destroy the Knight with the kid. He lost his arm but he continued and even used the limb as a club to protect the other kids. I ask my maid to guide me to the knights¡¯ training ground. I had changed my clothes to a more casual outfit. And as five of our best Generals were going to fight the King, I couldn¡¯t sit here and do nothing! I would go and see with my own eyes what he is made of. Chapter 31 - New Friends! Author''s Memo: Greetings people! Well.. the poll I had made the one without PR won, so I''ll post it here. When or if Ultrabenosaurus come back to PR I''ll change it. So to the guys that will be sad about my grammar "I am sorry!" My grammar is bad... I know it! And what I want to give here is that I''m writing a new fic and I am writing the, together and as you may already know, sometimes I have a block in one of them so I write the other, so Ill probably start posting it once I completed... I wanted to wait for the PR... but I''ll be following the poll If you guys find it too bad I will wait for Ultra''s PR. Let''s stop the depressing thing! GO GO ARM CLUB WARRIOR! Have a good read!
Y¡¯allaer PoV ¡®How tiring!¡¯ It¡¯s a pain to act all king-like! I want some action! And that Havok guy is looking down on me! It¡¯s written all over his face! It is probably because of what I talked yesterday about the General Marin! I didn¡¯t thought she would be as important as that! And even Lilith made me sleep in the balcony¡­ I had thought it would be possible to finally hug her in my sleep! I woke up when they appeared before me. The ones who would be fighting were use easy to move clothing, the others were use casual clothing, but it looked like it was made to fit them¡­ and the Demon Lord would not be coming, Lilith gave him what he wanted since yesterday he could go see the Clockworks smith. ¡°Who wants to be first? It will be a one-on-one fight and we will wait 10 minutes so that I can recover my strength for the next battle.¡± I tell them and they nod. General Havok jumped but General Reter was faster than him. ¡°I want to be your first opponent.¡± He said with his calm and clean voice. ¡°Take a good care of me.¡± I feel him gathering his mana in his hand and a pair of gunblades appear in his hands. I smirk. ¡®He used ice magic, and look like he is proficient with his weapons.¡¯ I judge him after seeing his weapon. ¡°General Jink, can you give the signal to start?¡± I ask her. She looked like she would be a perfect judge. ¡°I can do that, but Gonya will help me, is that ok, Your Highness?¡± I nod to her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡± I took my own blade from my storage ring. Flames was dancing in it¡¯s edge. It¡¯s going to be a good match! ¡°Start!¡± She shouted and I rush forward. But surprisingly enough my ¡®enemy¡¯ did the same. We crossed weapons. Yu¡¯gaed roared when it made contact with his weapon. Without stopping I create a small stone lance that I shot upwards. He dodged with a spinning. I jumped back and prepared to create a new magic. I was creating a fire spear as my next magic. ¡°I surrender.¡± The General says without waiting. ¡°Why are you conceding now? We could had a beautiful round here!¡± I talk to him. My magic dying with my words. ¡°Just felt like that.¡± The demon answers. ¡°So it¡¯s your win.¡± He bows. ¡°*Sigh* My pride will not accept it! I didn¡¯t win this battle it was a draw.¡± I announce before the human could say anything. I sit while I recover the little mana I had wasted in this fight. The 10 minutes break was a good choice. If I had to fight them one after another it will be bothersome. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± The only woman that had chosen to have a round with me. Before the start she had did the same as the other. A tower shield and a short sword for counters. ¡°Second duel. Start!¡± With the signal I rush to the girl using the shield. She just stood there and receive my attacks. She would always try to counter using her sword. She didn¡¯t moved at all! And I was using all my power already! I try another approach and use gravity magic to make her light and with an well matched timing I push¡­ without success. She was like a mountain that wouldn¡¯t budge no matter what. With I sigh I surrender. ¡°I surrender. I can¡¯t take her instance off and it looks like she will not use magic to attack.¡± I shake my hand sitting cross legged. Recovering the stamina I had lost. ¡°Second duel. Gonya win!¡± The said general bow to me and walks away with a troubled expression¡­ she probably was nervous. The twins had were my next partner¡­ They acted like one, and I had already guessed that they would do that. So when our judge asked me is I was okay with it I nod, but I said that I would change my form too. I took my own dragon like form. It was my hybrid form. A dragon and a human. They all got surprised, but the twins were excited. They said that dragon were cool and fighting one would be dangerous. ¡°Third battle. Start!¡± The twin had summoned their daggers weapons. They were dark and would leave after-images after the swing. They moved faster than what I thought it would be possible and using Yu¡¯gaed as a sword would be impossible, so I used my claws. I defended from their combined attacks and to attack I had to use my mouth and tail. But they got me with a tricky ability. I looked at the girl¡¯s eyes and it made me stop the fire I was going to spit. Her brother used that chance to close up and put one dagger on my neck and one on my back pointing to my heart. She then closed in and put her daggers in my wings. ¡°Stop! Generals Trui and Treo had won!¡± Jink announced when she had seen the scene. The twins had backed off waiting to me to move. It was my complete loss. I shook my head to clear my mind. They probably had some kind of magic eyes¡­ We bow to each other and I wait to start the next match. ¡°Let¡¯s start the fourth battle! King Y¡¯allaer VS General Freyki!¡± They really are making a show of it¡­ I prepared myself to battle against the guy. He was a little too much relaxed to battle, it looked like he was sure he was going to win. ¡®He is looking like me a few minutes ago!¡¯ ¡°Battle start!¡± I was using my draconic form. He then disappeared, but I could sense his magic power, he was going to attack in a low angle, near my feet! I jump going to the air. He was there looking at me with some kind of annoyed expression. I gather my mana and form the breath I wanted to use before. Opening my jaws the place he was standing had been bathed in flames, he was moving with fast moves but my mana sense was kicking in and I could find him anywhere. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It was when the idea came. I smirk and land on the blazing inferno. Without stopping I had poured my mana on the ground around me waiting for him to grab the bait. He came faster then I would expect. When he placed his feet on the ground I make a hollow and use it to make him trip. It was what I wanted! A cocoon of earth is created around him and with gravity magic I make it float. Before I get the chance to slam it on the ground Jink make me stop releasing the General. He had some burned hair and his clothes were dusty. ¡°Winner King Y¡¯allaer!¡± It was strange that Havok wasn¡¯t the first. He probably wanted to be the first, but never got the chance to do it¡­ but then I look to him, he was bound, blindfolded, gagged and he couldn¡¯t hear anything too. I shake my head to him and uses the time to recover my energy. ¡®It sure is a good training. Being able to exchange pointers with such powerful beings!¡¯ I thought and before I knew the time was up. ¡°Now we can release the beast! The last battle will be the Short fuse Havok and the Dragon King Y¡¯allaer!¡± Jink really got into the role¡­ I smile wryly and he was fred. He started to yell that he wanted to be the first one. Then he looked at me in my draconic form. A smile appeared on his face. He was delighted to see me like this. ¡°Well, I can see that the king is not just a fool. You called our Lord¡¯s childhood friend a pet!¡± He had clad himself in flames and I do the same. ¡°Oho! I see. You have some good points there! Now let¡¯s brawn!¡± He didn¡¯t waited for the signal. He rushed and sent me a punch. I block it with my own puch. It created a shock wave. ¡°It look like we are going to have a HOT fight here!¡± I say making my flames grow eating more mana. ¡°Obviously! We are!¡± He did the same. He wasn¡¯t using kind of movement, he just wanted to punch me. And I did the same. Blocking his fists with my arms, dodging them by slamming my tail on their way or coiling it around his feet. I thought of kicking his head or chest. But he would dodge or catch it. ¡°¡°I¡¯m going to go all out now!¡±¡± We shout together and our flames get hotter and change color. They were blue. I changed to an all out mode and throws a punch to him. He didn¡¯t try to dodge or defend. He do the same and two shockwaves were created when our punches touched our chins. We were sent flying for 5 meters each. I get up and see him doing the same. Just to see his smiling, I do the same and we fall on our guts. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± I say while I throw my back to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not just you!¡± He exclaimed from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s obviously a draw.¡± Gonya say with her dull voice. ¡°Surprisingly enough, or not, this battle was a draw!¡± Jink¡¯s voice roared through the place. Marin PoV When they were about to start the battle I take out my phone to film the battle, I will surely want to watch it later. It was then that I noticed a maid with shining eyes staring at my phone. Without minding it I started to film the match. It was boring and just as I thought¡­ Reter just wanted to see how the king would fight with him. Jink had asked me to gag, bind, blind and deaf Havok. I did it all with my magic. It¡¯s was so easy to do that to him. It was at the waiting moments when I started to fiddle with an game on my phone that the maid started to talk to me. ¡°I apologize for my rudeness, I am Crys the King¡¯s personal maid. My Queen want to know what kind of technology was used to create such a wonderful machine. We don¡¯t have such a thing here.¡± She said with a straight face. ¡°They are the phones our school gave us. They work in any world we would travel because they use a reverse summoning magic. They use the owner mana to pass through a reverse-engineer circle¡¯s structure to figure out their location in the multiverse and basis for the magic necessary to enable communications with their home world. It was what they explained to us. And as you can see we¡¯re not from this world. Someone summoned Y¡¯allaer and we came after him.¡± I started to tell her what were the things we had in our world. It was difficult at first but then she explained a function that the Gondos had. They could send pictures of any memory you had. It was tricky but easy to use. I chatted with her while I we waited for the battles and I would use my phone to film or to take pictures. I took a picture of her and when I showed she got more excited. ¡°If you want to know more it would be better to ask Hy-kun. He has more knowledge in this area than me. He loves machines, and once he learn about the function of how to show pictures and memories he will get excited. He would probably help.¡± I said to her. It was then that the Queen notified me that she was happy to learn that and asked if it was possible to let her dismantle my phone¡­ I got a little preoccupied but I know one person that wouldn¡¯t mind. I ask Freyki if he would leave his phone with the Queen he agreed but she would need to do some upgrade to him. She agreed. I fear of what kind of upgrade it will have...
End of Y¡¯allaer and Havok battle Spoiler : Chapter 32 - Its time for ___ Author''s Memo: I wasn''t planning to write this kind of scene here... but while I was talking with Ultra he said I should try. It may be strange and bad writen because I can''t write this kind of scene too well... by the way, the prologue had this kind of scene too but while I was reading it a found it so bad that I had to cut it off. WARNING!!! THIS CHAPTER HAS H-SCENES! You can just read the Lilith''s PoV if you don''t feel like reading it! But it has the mature tag, so read it if you want! Have a good reading! PS: This was not PRed!
Lilith PoV It¡¯s finally time! The Demon Lord stayed with us for nearly two months and the stupids muscle heads would always be training! I couldn¡¯t get enough of my teasing with my king pet! But they wanted to see the rest of the world. They were using their new Gondo with an upgrade. Now they could use it in other worlds to help to develop my own race. The Demon Lord really helped me develop new troops and with his help I could get a hold that we could send some few things to the space, and with that create a new kind of weapon. And just me and a few chosen would be able to use it. But I would be the only one with the power to use it¡¯s full power! He called it a satellite. It was a two weeks before they get to go that I announced that we developed so fast because of them and I gave the Demon Lord his so loved Mecha. It was just a armor with a place that a person would fit. It hadn¡¯t had a true motherboard, just a amount of codes¡­ nothing so difficult to do. I created it to use mana crystal as a base, so it would be like a Construct. I gave it my own touch before delivering it to him as a thanks. It was a three meter tall body with a cockpit in the chest area. The person would sit there and the Gondo will be conect to the half-brain it had. The said ¡®brain¡¯ was a prototype of a helper. It will not develop a self or thought. The Mecha eye will ¡®see¡¯ and send the images to the one piloting it. And the scariest thing we added is that he could use his magic eyes through the robot eyes. So that he wouldn¡¯t be so scared to use it. He could use his magic too. His cockpit was made just to himself. The said robot had a chaos knight structure to use it¡¯s extras limbs. We added a tail and wings. It looked like the own Demon Lord had them, but he would forget about them. The robot could fly and spit flames from its mouth, we had placed a fire core there, it would feed on the user mana to activate. He was pleased to use it. It was beautiful, I could say. But as expected, the prototype was trash. But in a week we had finished it and he would always be stuck there training with it. When they parted they were going to give us back the Gondos, but I refused, we wouldn''t need them, and in the future we can just create more. And I was sure that we would be seeing each other again. They parted running in the field, and a mad laughing kid was piloting a draconic robot. It has a speaker too¡­ so we all heard it. When they disappeared I thought I would have some time to be with my pet¡­ BUT NO! THE STUPID FOX APPEARED AGAIN! And she would always be in our way! I couldn¡¯t get enough of Y¡¯allaer¡¯s patting and massages. I would pat, let him sleep in my lap or massage his back. His shoulders were wider than when he came to live here. He had grow taller too. He now was nearly 1,55 meters. It was then that I finally completed it. It was two days before the the final stage of the Moon Crystals completed themselves. My body now was almost like a human. Now I could bear his child! My last upgrade was ALIVE or almost. It had all the functions and would be able to deliver half-automata bodies. I had studied my own body and found that I would need an automata mate to bear children¡­ But I couldn¡¯t figure out how to create my own crystal motherboard! How would I be able to create a mate to myself¡­ it was when the thought appeared in my mind¡­ ¡®How would I be able to have a child with the young draconian beside me¡­¡¯ It was when he found the bandits near my city. I had him get me a prisoner and he brought a woman to me! I was so happy that I had studied every part of her body without killing her but when I finally killed her I got a corpse to study. and I discovered it¡¯s lasts secrets. And now it was finally completed and installed in my body. But with the Moon Crystals being almost complete I couldn¡¯t go with him. I needed to finish this upgrade too! After two inpatient days with an annoying chibifox and a clueless ¡®husband¡¯ it had finally been completed. The stones now had evolved and weren¡¯t around anymore, their shape had changed and now they were looking like three small pyramids. I lock my research facility and start the process of fusing it with my core. It was a slow process and magnetic field attracted the pyramid in my hand to enter my core. They start to fuse and pain is transmitted through my body. It looked like every circuit was overheating and they were being destroyed. My conscious started to fade but I needed to be awake to control the process. If I sleep here everything I had created would disappear, I would never have my first time with my loved king¡­ Thinking on his smiling face I remember why I was doing this. I steeled my mind and endured the tear-like pain! It took two days to finally fade¡­ My body had been aching. And now I could finally use the code¡­ with that in mind my vision darkened but before I closed my eyes he appeared. Sadness and fear in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± And I finally fall in his arms. I awoke after a week sleeping. The Code Zero had already been installed and my own power had skyrocketed. He was sleeping near my bed, the sleepy king. I kiss his head. He wakes up and when he sees me he gives me smile like the sun. I touch my chest core. It had changed and now had a pyramid like appearance. I kiss him and try to set the mood to give him my first time, but the annoying fox appeared and start to be herself teasing me about love and other things. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I didn¡¯t had any ideas of how to seduce my king. It was when I asked the Demon girls how I could seduce my king¡­ and surprisingly enough it was Gonya that gave me the idea. Seduce him asking him to come to the bedroom and when he enters I would be wearing nothing, just an almost transparent, small dress. I told them that I would use it in his birthday¡­ I just needed to endure until there. The fox had to go back because she had to report about a mission she had done and no one would interrupt us. I had already sent a message to all Mechatronics. No one can approach us after nightfall! I go before him saying that I would get his present and he needed to wait before coming. I put the clothing Gonya told me. I had already tried then. The would go to my knees and were transparent! They didn¡¯t cover anything. It was when I hear a knocking. ¡°*Knock* *Knock* Lilith, I¡¯m here. Can I enter now?¡± I¡¯m so nervous¡­ But I need to reward him to be who he is¡­ I gulp down and breathing heavily I say the words I trained. ¡°You can. I¡¯m waiting with your present here.¡± He then opens the door and step inside before stopping. ¡°Close the door. I can¡¯t wait to give you your present.¡± Y¡¯allaer PoV It was my birthday and Lilith was acting a little strange. She would always walk away when I enter the same room as her. I wanted to ask her what she was hiding, but I couldn¡¯t muster any strength to do so. But it was after the party at dinner that she said she had surprise to me. I was excited, her surprises are good. I can remember the first time she gave me one of this surprises¡­ it was a long massage in my back with an oil.. it was so good and it made me so hard that I thought I would pierce the bed with my little friend. I knock the door of our room. ¡°*Knock* Knock* Lilith, I¡¯m here. Can I enter now?¡± For some reason my heart was beating heavily in my chest. It took her a few seconds to answer but it came. ¡°You can. I¡¯m waiting with your present here.¡± I open the door and what I find before me is an almost naked Lilith. I had already seen her naked body, but this had a different feeling. Her two small hills were touching a thin and transparent dress. I was looking at her picture when her voice awake me. ¡°Close the door. I can¡¯t wait to give you your present.¡± I close it behind me, and I lock the door. I don¡¯t know why, but my instinct ordered me to do that. A bewitching smile was in her face. I walk to her and she kiss my lips and wrap her tongue with mine. We had got better in this few months, whenever we could she would give me this passionate kind of kiss. While we were kissing she started to undress me. Removing my shirt leaving me with nothing but my pants. She then start to massage my crouch. My rod was already hard and waiting. We parted our lips and a small line of saliva had appeared. I look at her two buns. I start to play with them, massaging, pinching¡­ I wanted them¡­ so I took her dress off, her body completely nude before my own. I myself had already take off my pants showing her the full length of my penis. She start to slowly touching it. I move my focus to her left breast. I started to suck the nipple while licking the small hill. With my left hand I tease the right one while my right hand was massaging her crotch. It was wet and the smell that was raising was making me more and more aroused. I lift my gaze to meet her eyes. She was wanting it already, but her thighs were wet. Her juices were flowing non-stop. I lock her movements with a hug and without entering her vagina I rub my hard body against her moist vagina and thighs. She start to moan when the body of my penis rubbed against her clitoris. I was in heaven. ¡°Y¡¯allaer, stop teasing me. I want it inside¡­ put your hot d-dick inside me already¡­ I want it.¡± Her voice was cute and she was already moving her hips. We fall on the bed and she guide my penis to the entrance of her wet hole. I move slowly feeling all the inside of her pussy. It was tight but it had taken it all. ¡°Lili¡­ it¡¯s tight and wet, it¡¯s wrapping around me...¡± If her thighs are heaven then her pussy is hell. I had already became addicted to this feeling. ¡°I can feel you¡­ you¡¯re all the way inside me! You¡¯re kissing my womb!¡± She had a crazy voice. Her eyes were shining and her face was so beautiful. I started to move slowly. She was moaning in pleasure in every thrust. I started to move faster and faster while I was kissing her and massaging her breasts. She had crossed legs behind me and was matching my hips movements with her own. Her hands were locked in my back. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to pour it inside you!¡± I said while I moved my hips. ¡°I¡¯m cumming too! Yeshhh~~~! Pour it all inside me!¡± She tightened her legs while I was thrusting my penis inside her. I felt the liquid coming out and filling her pussy and womb. ¡°Hot! Your sperm is so hot! It¡¯s filling me!!!¡± She shouted while she curved her back. I continued like that while I feel her body heat. I take my hard body out of her, it hadn¡¯t gone limp yet¡­I could see the white liquid coming out of her pussy. It had aroused me again. ¡°My Queen, I want to do it again. Do you want to continue?¡± She nods lifting her body. She ask me to lay down. I do it leaving my hard dick facing up. She then open her pussy lips and sits on my penis. ¡°This time¡­ I¡¯ll guide..¡± That night neither of us got much sleep.
Last Memo: I may stop posting a chapter once every two days... I bought a new game and it is taking more of my writing time so I can play it... but I''ll post once three days! Or twice a week! I will not stop writing! Chapter 33 - Upgrades and kids Author''s Memo: Hello people! The game, and school are really consuming my time... Tee hee ;p BUT I didn''t stop writing! It just got slower... By the way, I know that you guys may be not happy about what happened last chapter and you want to know what is going to happen in this story, but you guys will see, I have some ideas of what will happen, but I''m not sure when it will appear! Tee hee! Anyway, I know some of you want to know what it is happening! Just read it and you will get an idea of what I plan to do now. Yahahahaha!!!!! Have a good read!
??????? PoV The town near the border with the beastmen were trashed. That was the report I had been receiving for the last few weeks. It was them I had sent a squadron to see is the report was real. It took them 3 months to go and another 3 to come back, and they say they found nothing? That place had an enormous treasure of our realm! How a thing like that would have disappeared!? I calm myself after that. ''If it wasn''t there someone had took it. It can''t walk by itself... Unless that stupid king made it walk... But it wouldn''t explain why the city got trashed...'' I couldn''t think about a good answer. How I would think if all I have are words of my knights? I can''t trust them... But all the nobles that lived near got scared and started to gather connections to try to win favors... I need to see that place... With my own eyes, but my kingdom is having a difficult time¡­ for the last few months we had found too much kids with high mana capacity and our number had fallen too much. Lilith PoV ''I was planning to be the one that would lead but after the first kiss he was the one leading!'' It was already morning and I was remembering what we had did in this bedroom. ''If he continues to do it every night I would need to install a recharger here.'' I look to the one sleeping next to me. He had a silly smile in his face. I had found myself awakening in his chest. Last night was so intense! Than I look at my feedback. It looks like it worked too well. Ruby and Sapphire had filmed everything. I had set them to film when he entered... But to think it was this intense... I feel my face getting hot. "You really work hard when you want something, don''t you?" I poke the cheek of the sleeping kid. "Hmmm..." He started mumbling. "It''s already morning?" He said waking up just to see me resting my head on his chest. The boy then pats my head. "Good morning, Lili." He just call me like that when we''re alone. "Good morning Y''all." He smile when I called him. Then I find something poking my thighs... ''No way he is hard after what we did yesterday! We did it three times!'' "And I think something is poking me." Y''allaer smiles wryly while he scratches his cheek. "Well, I''m awakening with my loved Queen before me. And she isn''t is wearing anything, how can I not be hard in this situation?" He says while he tries to catch my breasts. "Not in the morning! We have things to do!" I say to him before kissing his cheek. "And it''s better to change. I think we''re going to be swarmed by an annoying Rusty in a few minutes." He had already sent me a message that he needed my presence and help with the human projects we had already started to implement. We had already secured the king as a pet. He had been trapped in the dungeon for nearly three months and while he stayed there he was trained to be a pet. The first he saw he was there he asked for his family and I requested that every time he asked for them he would need to see the full video of his family extermination. It took three days before he stopped asking for them. It was when his real training started. We would leave him hungry and thirsty and few time a day someone would ask if he wanted to eat or drink. If he answered with words he would receive a punishment. If he barked he would receive the food and water. And it was by this time that he started losing his self awareness. And he was always wearing a loincloth to hide his useless thing. When the training was completed he was left to live in Knight''s training ground. There he had a hut and we would always fed him. He had become a true dog. It was when I attached a tail in his bone. It would work like a true dog. It was so perfect that the we would make him an example of how the kids can''t be when they grow up. And the said kids had been shorted in a way that every two Clockworks or Constructs would act as their parent. And it worked surprisingly well. I had all of the parents units to have a skin like my own. So that they would be warm to touch because when the kids were given to them the humans wouldn''t stop crying until me or Y''allaer get to see them. Rusty himself had got a kid to grow. It was the pig''s kid... He was so cute that I thought of getting him to us, but that way my first young organism wouldn''t be mine... He named his "son" with a good name that I wouldn''t expect. Helliot, it was a name of an ancient hero in the human world when magic was labeled as evil. That was the name of the dwarf that had killed the mad magician Magnus. We got this detail before the foolish king stopped being himself. We wanted to create the same kind of nation as ours for this young creatures. But it was when we was discussing it with the Generals that we found a hole that we hadn''t notice... And the nobles that would report to the king? It was easily answered by Gonya. "Why not the Queen select a few couples of humans and ''train'' them to be nobles?" It was when the idea appeared. All the kids will receive the same education and would study together, but the nobles would have some more classes as etiquette and how to control a country. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The idea quickly was accepted and we prepared everything. 12 families were chosen to be nobles. They all had a son and a daughter. Except from the king that had just the son. It was easy to determine the birthday of all the kids. I had created a powerful scanner and it could give us a day that it thought the kid was born. We got dressed and now we''re waiting for Rusty to enter the room. Crys was walking with him. Their personality had been the ones that changed the most. I greet them and I give my farewell to Y''allaer and Crys. They would be doing their daily routine. I walk with Rusty to the research facility. We are creating a new type of Gondorrer just for the kids use. They would help the development of their brains. We had scanned their bodies to have a better understanding about the differences. What we discovered was that their brain had more activity than an older person. That explained how they adapted so quickly with the new families. To stimulate the brain we would use colors or pictures and letters to help the older ones learn how to write and read. The youngers will have to wait before they can use it but they gained some things they could play with too. Some of the blacksmiths gave an idea of toys, but if we used metal they would be too heavy, so we choose to use wood. We have it around the city and with that I had to create this codes for lumberjacks. It was easy because it looked like the miners and with that I had created a new class, and with this they would need to know how to use the wood they would gather¡­ or I had thought, but creating a new one would be better than making them understand the two process. It was then that I created the carpenters using the codes of the blacksmiths. That way the society would develop faster and faster. It was planned that once the humans had reached 15 years we would give them the adulthood. It worked in almost every realm that once a race reach some year they would stop being seen as kids and they would start to learn how to work. But as we would probably start teaching them at the age of 10. Their body would be much stronger because of the mana inside them and with its help they could learn magic too. They would learn how to use since their eighth birthday. So that way they could learn the perfect way to use it. If we could develop more of my race¡­ I wanted more power. I needed to finish the Synthoids and the Automatas. How I should create them¡­ that was still a mystery that I needed to solve and I know where I can have the answers. And it is within the dwarf realm as I learned from that pig, they were the ones that killed my race. They have to have the secrets I want to know. And I¡¯ll need to know where they are living¡­ It will probably take a while to learn where they live in that big mountain. But once I find it, I¡¯ll make sure to trash it all if it is needed! I had lost too much already. And had to restart from scratch. And now we can finally know how much mana someone have. It was a little tricky to put this on the Gondo technology, but thanks to ours new friends and their cell phones it can now be measured. It can be shown to others or just to yourself. And with a little pampering with it I had discovered that it would create titles for the one using it when certain amount of data were gathered. It took me sometime to completely insert the tech in all Gondos and codes. It was night when I had finished everything and given everyone the chance to download it. And now all the kids would have one. It would be faster and the parents could manage to know how much mana ¡®their¡¯ children have. It would be good to know it before hand. I walk to our bedroom this night and I don¡¯t need to be recharged. With the new core I would just need to eat to create what I would need. Y¡¯allaer had sent a message that he was awaiting me there and he wanted me to help him with something. I hadn¡¯t looked on my own status and I hasn¡¯t sent it to him yet. We are going to show it to each other together. I enter in the bedroom and what I see is a half-naked draconian awaiting for me. He had a lewd smile on his face¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not going to run away now! I¡¯m going to have what I wanted this morning.¡± He hugs and kiss me while he uses his tail to close the door. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m sweaty and I want you to look at something before we do it!¡± I said when we part our lips. ¡°It can wait! And let¡¯s go to our bathroom! I want to try doing it there.¡± Y¡¯allaer had already entered the mood and I was getting too. He was kissing my neck and would lightly bite my ear. My clothes had already been removed by him and he was showing me his erect limb. ¡°You won this time, but I won¡¯t run away tomorrow.¡± I said following him to our bathroom. Chapter 34 - Overpower and Titles Author''s Memo: Hello people! Have you missed me? Anyway, this is how I planned to show how powerful our chibifox is! And yeah... she is a kid... in the view of her parents she is a kid! This chapter is small but it was made with my ultmost power... I''m getting bored easily lately and my writing speed have dropped... BUT DON''T FEAR! I WILL NOT DROP THIS STORY! Have a good read!
Yoko Pov Why I need to do such a mission... this kind of mission is boring and I just want to blow everything! I need to travel a long way just to find a stupid thing that was wandering near one of our cities... And what I find? A Clockwork, not the usual type. This one had a person inside, or I should say demon? Anyway, I discovered that they were the Demon Lord party that stayed with the Mechatronic for the months I was out in a travel to see some friends. What can I say... The Havok guy was annoying, but the others were fairly friendly. So I stayed with them for two days given the circumstances and explaining a little of our society to them. But as I was going away the annoying wanted to fight me¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care if King Y¡¯allaer is afraid of you, but I want to you to duel with me!¡± He said as he took a stance. ¡°*Sigh* Why are you guys always wanting a beating? He didn¡¯t explain to you all who am I? I¡¯m the great Fox, the boss that can kill even the strongest being in this planet!¡± I ask him without taking my stance. Why would I want to duel a weakling like him? For me he is nothing more than dirty near the road. ¡°As I care! He said to not mention your height. But now that I look better¡­ you really is-¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT GOING TO BE ALIVE IF YOU FINISH THAT! AND I PROMISE THAT I¡¯LL KILL YOUR PARENTS DON¡¯T MATTER WHERE THEY ARE!¡± I go to him and with a flick of my finger I sent him flying. ¡°Oh¡­ I think I used too much power¡­ He will fall half a day worth of walking¡­ and he will not be dead. Probably.¡± I say jokingly and their face looked crumpled¡­ ¡®I think I scared the Demon Lord¡­ he had already set himself on his suit¡­¡¯ I give my farewell to them and walk singing one of the song I like the most. It had been two days after I had left the Demon party¡­ And a new annoying guy appeared. I was here preparing my camp when I heard a sound like metal trashing things. So I sat waiting for it to come near me¡­ And what I found is a suit like the Clockworks, but it had more things. It had some guns, swords, and even a cute rabbit¡­ and in the center was a dwarf! ¡°HEY! Little one, what are you doing alone in this place?¡± The new annoyance said... ¡°You¡¯re the small one here! Do you not know who am I? I am the strongest being in this shity place you call world. Small creature!¡± I could see him very well. He did not had the same kind of machine the Demon Lord had. He had a Clockwork body with a crystal like thing covering the chest where he was sitting. ¡°OH! You call me small, but I¡¯m taller than you. Chibifox.¡± Now Is official! I need to kill this guy! ¡°Ohohoho! So a baby ¡®dwarf¡¯ want a battle with me?¡± I could see his face getting red! ¡®Serves you right!¡¯ ¡°If I am a baby you¡¯re a hag! And I can grow you¡¯re so small that I might call you shorty!¡± He. Is. Going. To. Die. ¡°Ohohoho! I¡¯m shorty? If I am shorty you¡¯re a midget!¡± He needs to know his place! I could feel my body going out of control¡­ if he continues he is dead. ¡°Very funny. Pea-sized ball of fur!¡± ¡®WHAT?! DID HE JUST CALL ME PEA-SIZED BALL OF FUR?!¡¯ ¡°I can see that you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± My body started to glow and grow. My tail splitted and formed 9 silver colored tails. When I reached 175 cm tall I stopped to grow. ¡°You see¡­ I have to stay in that body to not break the laws of the world. But now I¡¯m pissed! So, just die!¡± With a swing of my hand I blow his six meter tall robot high in the air. When he started falling I jump and grab one of the robot¡¯s legs spinning it. ¡°Let¡¯s spin, spin like a hurricane!¡± Before we reach the ground I kick it and we are sent to the air again. It was when I started kicking the air going higher and higher. When we were nearly 2 km high I stopped spinning and just let him fall. ¡°Who is the smallest one now? I said you¡¯re going to die!¡± I drop myself going after him. I sped my body kicking the air a few times and with my both legs I kick the chest of his machine. Breaking the crystal and denting the body, accelerating its fall. When we reach the ground a 10 meters radius crater is created. I look to the dwarf body and just a pool of goo is left. ¡®I used too much power¡­¡¯ I think reverting to my usual body. ¡°Oh shit¡­ Mommy Huwer will be mad with me¡­ she said I shouldn¡¯t use that form¡­ and Father Yama will surely scold me... *sigh* I wish they would leave me alone in times like that¡­¡± Why I need to be scolded after being alive for 600 years already¡­ and they say I¡¯m a kid! I¡¯m already a grow up! I puff my cheeks. I know I can¡¯t release my power as a god, but¡­ he offended me too much! I needed to punish him! I go to my camp and find it completely destroyed¡­ ¡°AH! MY CAMP! THIS IS WORSE THAN BEING CALLED SHORTY! Now I have nowhere to sleep¡­ ¡°Stupid dwarf! Whenever I found one I kill them before they can open their mouths. Yup, I should do it.¡± I nod to myself. Y¡¯allaer Pov I wake up after our second day of doing sex. I look down and I found a sleeping princess. Her body completely naked, her head on my chest and her breasts pressing the side of my body. I remember what we did yesterday night. It was great to start playing with her before we go to the bath. I could clean and play with her body in that way, it was fantastic and the way she used her own boobs to clean my body! She started cleaning my back, and when I asked her to clean my chest area I put it in. She moved up and down while she tried to clean my chest with her breasts, she moaned more than I thought she would, and I came inside her before we enter the bathtub without I take it off. She was walking slowly so I made sure to ram it sometimes. She is really cute when we¡¯re doing sex. I chuckle and I feel a movement in my chest area. Lilith was probably awaking, and as yesterday my pole is already hard and touching her. She lifts her head and looks at me rubbing her eyes. ¡°Morning Y¡¯all. And I need to show you what I wanted yesterday before you enter in the mood again¡­ and I see that you can do it already¡­*Sigh*¡± She sighs when my pole touch her. ¡®What can I do if her body is so loveable?¡¯ ¡°Morning Lili. And yeah¡­ sorry about that. I just wanted to have my time with you yesterday again and if possible every night from now on.¡± I smile and she pinches my arm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening. What do you want me to see.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I finally finished the area where we can measure measure the magic capacity of someone and using the phone technology I got from the Demon Lord I could implement it to create titles when certain requirements are cleared. I didn¡¯t checked to know it work, it looks like the title thing has it¡¯s own personality and can¡¯t be changed.¡± While she was explaining a message popped up on my Gondo asking to install something named Status. I agreed to it because it looked like Lilith wanted to see something in it. ¡°Oh, and we can show the titles we own to people we want. So¡­ I didn¡¯t checked my status plate to know it. I wanted to see what ours looked like.¡± She smiled to me and I did the same to her. The download had already finished and we could show it already. ¡°It¡¯s already finished. So, how we do to open and share it?¡± I ask to her. ¡°I just need to think ¡®open status and share it with someone¡¯?¡± She nods to me¡­ I have to learn that everything she does works like that. ¡°So¡­ We open and share it together or we read ours and then share?¡± ¡°Together is better, that way we won¡¯t know what the other titles looks like before we read them.¡± She sits on the bed. I lift my body and pull her body to be closer to my own. The feeling of her body touching my stick is good. I don¡¯t want to lose that this early. ¡°Stop touching me with your penis!¡± She says but she didn¡¯t try to run away. ¡°Now we open and share it.¡± I do that and some windows appear before my eyes.
[/tr]
Status
NameY¡¯allaer DragnovithRaceDraconian
Age15Mana50,000
Titles
Lilith¡¯s Pet
Lilith¡¯s Master
Apparently a King?
Lilith¡¯s Pet After seeing how you fight and interact with her people Lilith Marquez Valance, Automata Queen of the Mechatronics has chosen you as her favorite toy and pet.
Lilith¡¯s Master After spending time together, you and Lilith Marquez Valance, Automata Queen of the Mechatronics, have come to love love each other. Despite your normal relationship, during the night activities you take the lead completely without giving her any chance to survive.
Apparently a King? Due to your relationship with Lilith Marquez Valance, Automata Queen of the Mechatronics, you are now their King. However, despite being well-known and well-liked, it is common knowledge you possess almost no qualities of a true King and more like Lilith¡¯s Minister of War.
[/tr]
Status
NameLilith Marquez ValanceRaceAutomata
Age200020Mana70,000
Titles
Queen of the Mechatronics
Y¡¯allaer¡¯s Master
Y¡¯allaer¡¯s Pet
Queen of the Mechatronics You were constructed by the last King of the Mechatronics to be the ruler of your race, but were then betrayed by him. After finding yourself as the last survivor of your race you have been chosen to be its second progenitor. The Mechatronics instinctively know this and look to you for guidance.
Y¡¯allaer¡¯s Master After seeing how he fight and interact with your people Y¡¯allaer Dragnovith, you have chosen him as your favorite toy and pet.
Y¡¯allaer¡¯s Pet After spending time together, you and Y¡¯allaer Dragnovith have come to love love each other. Despite your normal relationship, during the night activities he takes the lead completely without giving you any chance to survive.
¡°¡°What?¡±¡± We shout together. ¡°¡°How can I be a Master and a Pet at the same time!¡±¡± It was then that I read the descriptions of the titles¡­ Our night activities had gave me the tittle of her master¡­ and the pet is from the time she said I was her pet to Lance¡¯s group? ¡°It look like we got some set of strange titles¡­ but they match perfectly with our actions. Do you not agree?¡± I lift Lilith and put her sitting in my lap putting my penis to touch her vagina. ¡°Stop it! You should be my pet and yet you think you are the master?¡± She says it but I can feel some juices on her pussy already. ¡°It¡¯s morning and we need to do our work¡­ And stops rubbing your dick on my pussy. You¡¯re making me want it¡­ Let¡¯s get up, I need to finish my work!¡± She says she don¡¯t want it, but she is the one rubbing it. ¡°Okay~! But let¡¯s do it just once. I have already sent a message to Rusty to manage the things for a little longer.¡± I insert my hard thing on her. ¡°You can¡¯t do it every time you want!¡± She had already started to move by herself and while I was massaging her breasts with my hands and her clitoris with the tip of my tail she grabs my tail and start to suck the tip. A jolt of energy pass through my body. ¡®I didn¡¯t knew that the tip of my tail was this sensible to pleasure!¡¯ We did it just once as I had told her, Rusty did scold me because of the message I sent to him. Chapter 35 - New enemy and new techonologies Author''s Memo: Greetings readers! I am hege again to bring you a few things that is happening! And yes! Finally we get to see her in action!!! Or not... maybe, not sute though... Oh, and the ideas is really running wild this few days! I wanted that Ultrabenosaurus contninued to PR... but now he has his own life to care, so... nothing to say about it. Have a bloody read!
????? PoV It took me almost 3 months to settle the things regarding of the kids with higher mana. Almost one-fifth of the 6 years older kids this year had high mana. How they were born I don¡¯t know. But we can¡¯t stop anymore. I had already sent the order to kill them. And now is finally time to travel to that ¡°kingdom¡± that now are called ¡°Lost palace¡±. I don¡¯t know what happened there. But it looks like it was unexpected, and the reports said it wasn¡¯t conquered it was destroyed, and the nobles that had seen the place after some time started to imagine who might have done that. It was said that the king himself was gathering troops to march to a city they wanted to capture. But to where¡­ no one really know. I would need to gather info about that too. I had prepared everything My oldest son, Nicolas, would need in this travel through the human realm. A carriage, the supplies they would need, personal guards, some archers and a slave. He is a half breed between two different species of beastmen, a tiger and a lion. And his fur had purple color. I had bought him in an action, I had payed a good sum for him when he was a puppy. He has good speed and power so if needed they can sent him to protect the little caravan. But with my crest, a red spider, no one would dare to touch them. 40 of my most trusted men would travel with him. He needs to learn how to control them when the time arrives. And I had given him orders too. They would go with that team and some birds that were trained to return with messages. That way he wouldn''t need to travel back before he sees what happened there. "Nicolas, I''m waiting the greatest of the surprises. Tell me everything you find on that place, and if it is wrecked as the reports we received. Wait for my orders there. Don''t act recklessly." He had already reached adulthood, but as the oldest he need to act as role model to his brothers. "From you I just wait success." I said grabbing his shoulders. "Eyes open on the slave. If he tries anything don''t feel pity of him. Punish him." He nods to me. "I shall bring honor to our house, father." He always wanted a way to prove that he could govern this kingdom, and with this chance I think he will gain enough experience. "You may go now." He bows to me and without waiting he jumps on the carriage going to west. Now I just need to wait his report. Nicolas PoV My father had gave me this mission so that I could prove myself. This may not be a normal mission of recognition. It was the find and gather information. Walking in a straight would take 3 months, but we go stopping in some cities to gather some info about what that stupid king wanted. Fin would never stay 3 steps after me. Father had bought him when he was five or so the slaver said, and as he was a year younger then me, father made him be my first slave and he used him to ¡°train¡± me in how to handle them. I learned how to give the punishment needed and to judge when give it. It is strange that all of brothers would have the same fate as me after that year¡­ and it will probably happen on the future generations too, because the early you learn the early you can have your own group of slaves and guards. It took us 4 months to reach the place where the city would be. And what I can see is just ruins! And on all the cities we stopped some noble would say that they had been here in a week, and when they had come back a week later it had already be destroyed. I had asked if he knew about any survivors of the attack, he said in all this time no one appeared in any city, so it looked like they had all died on this attack. I was dumbfounded how it is possible to decimate a city within a week and without any survivors? And in all cities that happened. ¡°We¡¯re going to stay in the ruins for some time! I need to send a message to my father!¡± I tell all the men my father left in my command. They all salute and start to prepare the camp as I enter the carriage and write the things I had found.
Father, I talked with all kind of people in our way to the ¡°Lost Palace¡± and all of them had the same kind of story. It looks like this city vanished within a week. The time premeditated by some of the nobles that had traveled to this place and had come back to find it in complete ruins. I asked it they had found somethings with valor and they said that that what they found was nothing more than a few pieces of silver and rarely a piece of gold or jewel. I had asked to see it too and it everything they could salvage was minimal. It looks like that the party destroyed the place and took what they wanted after that.
I finish my report and write it four more times. I set that five birds would fly back and we will wait for three weeks. If nothing is back we will repeat it. We had brought 20 birds, so I can use them before needing to go back. We sent the five birds, one after waiting for 30 minutes from the before. This way they will not be caught together and probably one of them will get alive in our kingdom. We get an answer after three weeks. One of the birds had come back.
Nicolas, gather your men and see if you can discover any mark near the region. It was already long in the past but if this city was destroyed like that something heavy have to had a hand in it¡­ If it was magic we can¡¯t say who did it. Just look for some clues, it may be hidden but with the eyes of the archers and your own slave you can find them.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I gave them the orders that my father had transmitted to me. My man had already looked through the city in this three weeks we were waiting and had found nothing. So today we are going to look around the city, we need to find any piece that we can use to find who or what attack this place. ¡°Prince Nicolas! I think we had found it!¡± One archer yell after we look for two weeks. It was a tedious process and we needed to work together to not lose any kind of information the other would have found. ¡°What do you guys have found?¡± I go to them and what I see is nothing¡­ just a piece of dirty with some grass growing. ¡°Are you joking with me? We had already looked here and now that we look back a new piece of information suddenly appear?¡± I was already bored! All we did was for nothing! We just randomly find some surprises and I¡¯m sure that not all the people we inquired about this place revealed everything they had seen or found. ¡°No, Your Highness, this place is the clue we wanted. This is a footprint, we had thought it was nothing more than a place that was digged. But when we look close we can see that it is newer than what we had thought. It was done before we came to this place!¡± The archer said. But what would leave such a footprint. ¡°Let¡¯s gather everything and use this thing to lead our way. This was the only clue we found in this place!¡± We gather everything and we move forward to the unforeseen future. Lilith PoV It had already passed 4 months that I had turned in Y¡¯allaer¡¯s wife and it just got better¡­ Lucky me that I don¡¯t need to get recharged anymore. Because he wants to do it every single night! But sometimes I can beat him senseless before he start doing what he wants. It¡¯s really annoying to have a horny husband like him¡­ but he can sure surprise me. He can get really creative when he wants, he settled the mood using the Gondo to reproduce some kind of music. Probably he got it from the Demon Party, but it was surprisingly good¡­ But when we were entering the 5th month my Programmers got a different reading from a Mechatronic. the signal looked old and incomplete, so I worked with some of them to hack the motherboard to see what was it and I finally get a hold on how to find the lost tech of my race! It was a mecha like the one we did for the Demon Lord, and they the program of the motherboard looked so old that I wondered how they used it. But who am I to say it? I loved that they didn¡¯t try to improve it to defend against the skills of my hackers! In a few seconds we had already entered their said network. It was really easy and I started to download every project they had created after the collapse of my race! All the archives I had lost, some new weapons and stuff that we could use to implement the humans and even my own husband! It was so simple to create the Synthoids and the Automatas!!! And how I never thought about it until now? Synthoids are Constructs with a Clockwork body, but with small gears to increase its power. The Automata core is easy to create to, just need to fed some motherboards and wires to a mana crystal, it need to be nearly 10 cm in diameter. The other things we got was how to creates other types of steel using the cores we gathered while mining. Some of their tech were old and we had already created a better one. Like the plating I have made to my body. The weapons were so varied that I thought it was impossible to create such quantity and how they were precise. Their aim codes were strange and could be easily messed, so I messed a little with it. Now they would need to create it again. I finally could create all the pieces of my race! And using his own terminal I found how they found this place. The signals we emitted while using the Gondos could be intercepted with their communicators. It was so simple, that I just needed to change a few things and I made a false report telling that that robot had found nothing before cutting the connection and making a false one walk for a time. The signal would stop after traveling for four days. The said dwarf was using an armor that looked like the one we gave to Demon Lord Hysterya. We got the pictures after sending some flying drones. It used to much pieces and the gears were larger than the ones we are using now. They sounded like they were old and some had to be replaced, they really need to maintain their Mecha body. Well, let¡¯s just kill it and steal it to study. ¡°I¡¯m heading off. I want to test my lasts upgrades.¡± I had put some circuits on my back that would create wings when I fed my mana to them. I scanned Y¡¯allaer¡¯s wings and with his description of how they worked I could create them to myself and now I could fly like him. I head out of the town after more than 2 years staying blocked to go out because of the Moon Crystals. But now they had already been completed and I had created my own fighting style.
Drones Ruby and Sapphire. It¡¯s time to enter combat mode.
The drones float beside me and Ruby start to change to a cylindrical form that would change to some set forms programed before. It had a lance form, some guns form and a gauntlets form. Sapphire would be the defensive one. It had the pieces to work as shield to both mana and physical attacks. The blue drone had formed a small ball so that it could change form easily. It was so easy to spot him! He was a two days distance from my city, and with my flying ability I get to him in a few hours. His armor was a little old and have some dents and scratches. In the middle of the chest he had a cockpit made with crystalline front, so that way he could see what was before him. I land before the robot I had hacked to find the last pieces of technology I needed to finally finish the last parts of the race. Synthoids would be perfect to use as Royal Guards and the Automatas to be ¡®nobles¡¯. ¡°You must be happy to be killed by the Queen of the Mechatronics. I came here to finish you after we had hacked your server and gather the lost knowledge I couldn¡¯t remember after all the years I was sleeping.¡± I make a small bow before engaging in this battle. Chapter 36 - Her true power Author''s Memo: Greetings people! I am here again! Today I brin g you the continuation of the last chapter! (No shit Sherlock!) I think you guys wanted to see why she is so powerful, so this is why she is like it. Don''t forget that she had improved herself in that one and half year she did not leave the castle at all. And have a bloody read!
Y''allaer PoV I was training when my Rusty send me a message saying that Lilith had run to a fight a few minutes ago. And he wanted me to follow her and watch the battle and protect her if I see it as necessary.
And who is her enemy? You didn''t tell me it yet.
It looks like it is a dwarf. She found him and hacked his power suit to gather the dwarves knowledge.
How they left her do what she wanted? Well... She is probably excited to find the last pieces to create the other two Mechatronics.
I''ll go after her and if I see that she needs help I''ll intrude in her battle.
I jump going in the direction she has flew. I could fly faster if I changed my body, but what will be the meaning to get there first and stop her ¡®duel¡¯? I wanted to see how she would fight an enemy. I had already seen that she is much more powerful than any mechatronic she had created until now. It was took me a few hours to find the two of them. Lilith had yet to start combat and the robot was static in place. I could see the face of a madman inside the chest area. A dwarf was fighting against his controler trying to move his piece of junk.
Well¡­ I suppose you came here to stop me? Too bad that I want to test my new power and if you try to interrupt me we aren¡¯t to going sex for a month!
A month!!! NOOOOO!
No! I didn¡¯t come to stop you! I just came to look after you and I wouldn¡¯t never do it to you! I was thinking that it was a good time to see how you fight and to gather some other knowledge about the dwarves. By the way, what you did to stop him?
Nothing¡­ just a small EMP field, nothing that important, I just sent a big electromagnetic pulse to stop his movements until we finished this conversation.
I stay in the air a few meters away from them. It wouldn¡¯t be good to be catch between her and the dwarf¡¯s rage. I could feel the field being lifted and the dwarf¡¯s armor almost clashing in the ground. He probably had been shouting all this time, because it was when I finally got to hear what he was saying. ¡°Woman, what have you done to my armor?! Oh! It¡¯s back! Now I can trash you!¡± He lifts a gun in his left arm and Lilith just sigh and shake her head. Two strange things had been floating beside her and now they changed form. A red gun appeared in her hands and a thin blue sphere was around her body. It was when I noticed that Ruby and Sapphire wasn¡¯t near her¡­ and when I look for them I see the color of the weapon and shield she is using¡­ Red and Blue¡­ I started to laugh when I found where they were. She really surprised me with her style. Ruby is the weapon while Sapphire the shield. They both used mana to start the form but now it had stabilized. Without any sound a laser go out of Lilith weapon. She had gathered mana on it before releasing the spell. It is simple to say¡­ but hard to use and you had to have a control to not make it explode in your face, I¡¯m saying it because I did it more than a couple of times... Lilith aimed the ray to his body. I could see his surprise when that amount of mana was fired it was burning the ground turning it in glass. The armor tried to run but it was too slow and the death ray got his right arm piercing and burning through it and continuing without stop. I whistle seeing it¡¯s power. It could kill every being it encountered in its way. Lilith then change Ruby¡¯s form to four short lances that floated beside her. Mana was being gathered in her right hand and both of her feet. It was when the dwarf activated his gun. Several earth bullets flew to Lilith, they all were stopped by the thin sphere around her body. Sapphire had long ago dispersed it¡¯s body in few small parts and was floating aside her body. ¡°This is everything you can throw at my body?¡± I can hear her sarcastic tone. She wanted to play with the prey before her. With her EMP field it can¡¯t run away from her and if he got out of his metal body she would trash him with her magic. Ice start to appear beneath her feet slowly spreading in a circle motion. Never going too fast or too slow. The dwarf had changed his gun to a sword clad in flames that he slashed in the ground trying to keep the ice out of his feet. But unfortunately Lilith¡¯s ice would melt but would be back again and more powerful. Lilith had already moved the small lances making them fly to the limbs of the machine before her. It looked like that she was creating a funeral. The ice would freeze everything, the lances would pierce and destroy specific parts of the armor making it lose mobility and power. The layer of ice melted all together as if she had already changed to water before. The water gathered before her mana clad fist and with her point fingertip she pour everything she had gathered inside it creating a massive bomb. The mana had changed to thunder and the water was pulsating. I don¡¯t know how much power she had poured in that. But I¡¯m sure that it would definitely kill the dwarf, no matter where he was inside the robot¡¯s body. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Help! Code 045! I found a human that can use magic and some strange technology! She is a woman and for what I have seen she is a Technomage! I need help, my mecha can''t fight against her EMP magic..." He continued to send reports trying to get help from the others dwarves. It looked like they had created some magic that could interrupt the EMP magic that Lilith have. "Why are you so desperately trying to get help? And I''m not a human." Lilith created her wings, they were made of blue mana and they looked almost like my own wings. "Your friends can''t hear or help you. I have already messed with your system when we got your signal. And I''m not a human. I am the Automata Queen of the Mechatronics! Don''t compare me with that insects!" A small part of the water ball enters the left leg of the robot frying every circuit and gear he had. The machine foot melted and the electricity haven¡¯t gone to others parts. It was focused on his foot melting it in place. The dwarf seeing his eminent doom throw away his defense and started to cast magic. Fireballs, earth lances, water and wind blades fly towards Lilith and she uses the water ball to protect herself against the water and fire magic, Sapphire''s shield stopped the earth and wind magic and a smirk appears in Lilith''s face. "I really want to know... How could they lose against such stupid power? *Sigh*" She shakes her head. "I will take my time to finish you." The ball that was floating beside her divides in three and flies toward the others limbs melting them. It was when the dwarf press a button. The cockpit opens and he was thrown out of his seat. He was wearing an armor and had two gunblades. "Now you''re going to see the true power of the dwarves! I''ll take you with me to improve our technology! We''re going to dissect you!" He roared, I could feel my anger surfacing. [\tr]
Can I kill him? He is saying that MY QUEEN is nothing more than a subject to be studied? No she is my love and if you want to grab her you need to pass over my dead body!
[tr]
Y''allaer, do you think I plan to lose to this midget? He is not worth to even know my name! And he is going to die a beautiful death!
I breathe heavily and gather mana in my hands. If I need I will use it to pierce his head! I know Lilith noticed the mana in my hands, she chuckles. "Dwarf, if you plan to try to get me you need to pass through my pet." And she points to me. I have landed in his abandoned robot. "He really doesn''t like when others try to get what he think is his." I see a good change and change to my dragon form. And a 15 meter long dragon appear smashing the robot near him. I hiss to him showing my fangs to him. He jumps and look surprised. The mana I had gathered in my hand is now between my horns that are shining with a blue color. Dragons aren''t easy to be tamed... or I could say, they CANNOT be trained. They follow what they want and they will always protect their possessions, it doesn''t matter if it is a town or a person, it will protect it with his life. I stood there looking to the midget. He was 1,30 tall and he was probably an adult already and his beard were almost as big as him. ¡°No way you tamed one of this beast! It takes 15 dwarves equipped with the mecha tech and 5 mages to take one down!¡± He was shaking like a leaf! I could see his eyes wandering trying to get away from here. I step to him trying to make him know that he can¡¯t run away from me! ¡°Stop it Y¡¯allaer. I want to play with him!¡± Lilith appears before my head and I nod to her. ¡°You¡¯re lucky midget. She wants to play with and when she get bored of you¡­¡± I lick my lips making a hungry face. I could see the blood being drained of the dwarf face! How lucky to find a toy like him. Lilith shake her head, but I could see a smile on her face, she was amused that I could play with him like that if I wanted. She get close to the terrified dwarf, he was shaking and he had unsheathed his sword, but it looked more like a stick than anything else. She point her finger to his left arm and a small laser is shot burning the limb and making the swarf scream in pain. Lilith take a step forward and the dwarf don¡¯t retreat, he charged to fight to death. A lost arm with a burned wound that blood doesn¡¯t ooze. The dwarf swings his sword trying to wound the body of the being before him but a few millimeters before touching her skin a layer of blue energy stopped the sword. Lilith catches the sword between two fingers and if a fast motion it is broken. It was at that moment that the forgotten four red lances were sent flying to the dwarf piercing his legs and arm. The head and body was left intact. A mad smile had crawled its way to Lilith lips and she walks to the now almost dead dwarf. She jumps slightly and flap her wings to stay a few millimeters from the body and it was this time that her body mana exploded. A blue mana ball shone for a few seconds almost blinding me. But what I saw was magnific. Her body mana had expanded burning everything around her in a way that nothing would be left. When the light died Lilith land and I walk to her. ¡°You really did a show here.¡± I said in my dragon form. She was leaning her body agaisnt my own. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Carry me.¡± With that she jumps on my back and sits there. I shake my head and we fly to our castle. We chatted a little but she had fallen asleep during the flight so I slowed a little to let her rest. Chapter 37 - Finding what we wanted to know, but... Author''s Memo: Greetings! And yes... it took me sometime to finish things up since I got a new idea and I had to write it so, I did started it and now it has some chapters completes... but yeah, I didn''t forgot about the others! It is just that I will now need to organize my time to work at all of them. You can find my new work at the buttom of the chapter! Have a good read!
Nicolas PoV We were walking for 3 days when we found it. The ground had been completely burned and some part even turned to glass. I ordered the men to look for something suspicious here and after nearly an hour they started to give me some reports. One of them said that he found new marks on the ground where a new footprint was found and it looked like a dragon one and it had smashed something heavy too, and the mark itself was deformed making me think about the possibility that we have a city nearby that we hadn¡¯t know about. ¡®Wait! The reports I got from father and the new about the capital that was destroyed all said that King Arnold was trying to gather an army to raid somewhere¡­ and it wasn¡¯t something small because it looked like he had got a good number before being completely crushed. And now we find a hole that looked like an armor the dwarves have and normally uses. It can¡¯t be¡­ someone got to tame a dragon?¡¯ I looked back at the place that they had found some of the footprints. ¡°Make sure to see that footprint that look like a dragon''s one. We need to be sure about it. Because if it is a dragon we should go back fast and I¡¯ll convince my father to prepare an army to subjugate it.¡± The army started to look for more clues that we maybe haven¡¯t seen before. We stayed there for a day and what we found was that it really was a dragon and it looked like someone had the power to ¡®tame¡¯ it. Because we had found some traces that we had a dragon nearby and if we go with this small number of people we will surely be destroyed and my father will never receive notices about this. The next day we gather everything we had and march back to our kingdom. But I had a bad feeling about this¡­ We should have investigated more or we should have come back at the day we found the footprints? I shake my head and we go with the plan. I need to be sure that we can win against that thing. Lilith PoV I had gathered the signal of a group of humans and for the way the signal had come to me they had a beastman with them. I had send some drones to observe them. They were in the site I had crushed the dwarf and they were studying Y¡¯allaer¡¯s footprints and the hole we had left there after the battle against the small creature. I had send a drone to enter their carriage and use it to spy them. I might get some nice info about them now. Let¡¯s just pray that they don¡¯t look on the place I hide it. The humans didn¡¯t continue forward to our city, they start to go back because they needed to report that someone had a dragon. And what I can say is that this one is not a normal one. He is different from any dragon they may had encountered in the past. My little pet can use magic when he want and now he is sleeping beside me¡­ he has a cute face when he is sleeping. I decided to leave some of the professionals hackers to use that drone to gather the information about what they are going to do. I need to finish my Royal Guards and the nobles that would be the parents of the nobles child. We¡¯re not changing the parents codes we are just changing their bodies so that way they will be more human like then now. This last month I made the Clockworks and the Constructs to prepare the pieces we would need to create the bodies and the motherboards from the Automata bodies of the nobles. They had already gained their noble-like code and it would help them to develop more now. It was rather easy to create the bodies after preparing the material for the Synthoids, but the Automatas took a little more time¡­ because they needed to fed themselves in scraps or metals to be able to create it¡¯s body, but once the codes was transferred and I would feed them their own bodies. It looked like it would be one of the things they would need to do anyway. It was perfect and I didn¡¯t need to do the plating again. Anyway, the Synthoids had the power of a Clockwork with small gears and the capability to use magic of a Construct. They were build with Y¡¯allaer as a base. They had a dragon¡¯s face, clawed feet, wings and tail. We took a month to create them because I wanted them to be created together and as their own codes it was perfect fine to almost copy and paste them. I just changed the personality so that way no one would have more than one body.
1 year after the footprint being discovered Nicolas PoV It took me a year to finally got to convince my father of the importance of the subjugation army. If we get attacked for a dragon without being prepared we will be exterminated, but he said we need to wait a little more before we understand the situation. And now he was recruiting and training the knights on how to kill a dragon.(joke with How to train your dragon) It is said that every knight need to know how to kill a dragon, but they need to train and gather coordination as a whole to be able to some real damage, and as I had give the idea of how big it was I had measured that footprint and when it was reported to father he said that was small and it would grow a little more in this time while we prepare and he will probably be a complete adult at that time. It is said that once a dragon is complete mature he will gain a new form that will help them travel as they are faster while flying but it will be weaker and smaller, it is called wyvern. And the one we found at that time was almost approaching this state where it will be able to change forms, but it took them a while so when battling they normally prefer to use the dragon form because it is more powerful.
2 years after the footprint being discovered Y¡¯allaer PoV This night Lilith said she couldn¡¯t play with me in our bedroom¡­ she said that she have to finish something to Lance¡¯s merc group. It¡¯s kinda annoying that she won''t let me help her with her projects¡­ I couldn¡¯t do nothing about it and the kids now have grown a lot. Now that they are 3 to 5 years old we created some schools to them. They started to learn early than I had thought it would be possible¡­ but they started to use the Gondos since small, so it probably helped them develop faster than normal humans could. I go sleep feeling a bit lonely, this is the first time she does it since we got married. I wanted to enter in her laboratory but I had tried it once and when she got me she got so mad that she made me sleep in the balcony for a week¡­ and she had put a collar and a leash saying that I couldn¡¯t go to the garden to sleep there! Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I awoke in the morning with the same feeling as always, two hot and soft buns touching my chest. I had grown a little more in this last two years, now I¡¯m nearly the same height as Lilith¡­ just one centimeter taller than her. I run my eyes through her naked body, yes, we agreed that we would always sleep without clothes, well¡­ it was more like a common thing after we got to sleep together. I wouldn¡¯t leave her put any clothes here, and if she is wearing I would take them off because they would get too sweaty or messy with our fluids after sex. I start to rub my hands on her butt and a small moan escapes her mouth, but when I was rubbing it I find a strange thing right before her ass, I take it in my hands and start to feel the sensation it gave¡­ It looked like my tail and lifting it to see perfectly it is a tail! A perfect replica of my tail! She has a tail of her own now, it wasn¡¯t red like mine. Her tail have a white-silver color that matched her hair. Lilith starts to awake when I rubbed the tip of her tail. She lifts her head and look at my eyes with a sleepy face. ¡°Morning Y¡¯all¡­ what are¡­ you doing?¡± She is liking it¡­ I know she is and it will not be that long before I get her to bear my children. I know she wants it too as I had seen her caressing the other two Moon Crystals before. ¡°I¡¯m doing it because I found that my wife didn¡¯t explained that she was going to put a tail in herself just to be like me.¡± I play with her tail between my fingers and using my own to rub the tip of her. It was so good, the sensation was like massaging her niples with my tail. ¡°And this is your punishment! I wanted to do it again with you last night but you didn¡¯t let me¡­ So tonight you¡¯re mine! You¡¯re not running away!¡± I push her body to the bed and kiss all her body making her aroused just to stop. ¡®I¡¯ll make her want me today so she will not be able to run away from me.¡¯
3 years after the footprint being discovered Lilith PoV We got that the humans are getting an army on this last 3 years, but what they plan to do with it is try to kill my pet¡­ but for it they will need to kill all Mechatronic and human in this place. By the way, the humans we have kidnaped are growing fast and now that some had reached 6 years old we started to train them in magic and in others skills such as marksmanship and swordsmanship. Y¡¯allaer was an example for them how someone can be powerful and marry royalty, well¡­ Helliot is still too young for that, but it looks like his ¡®father¡¯ is planning to make him marry two girls. Since we don¡¯t discriminate against having more than a wife or husband it will be ok, but a married couple can¡¯t break up or be shared with another couple. Y¡¯allaer now is taller than me and it looks like he stopped to grow now that he is 18. He got a nice body after his second awakening in his body. His eyes changed color to blue, he now have four small horns, his wings had gained some markings and now he was 25 meters long when transformed in a dragon. His face had gained a more mature appearance losing the kid air to an adult one. His eyes are sharp and now he can act more king-like but he has some flaws. With some scales he had shed we created a helmet that fits him as the king and as a knight. It was red and had a jaws on each side of the head. He had left his hair grow a little and it really did helped him to look more scarier when he wanted to be. Y¡¯allaer gained a new form as well, a wyvern. It is less powerful, smaller and faster than the dragon form. He want a kid of his own, but I don¡¯t want it yet¡­ we need to wait for the humans to attack and with the drone we had put on their city we get a few things that they would be marching their way to this place in a few months¡­ I was discussing a few thing we should do to win against the army they may prepare as making some traps or prepare a better place, because we had infiltrated some others drones in their kingdom. Well, it was at that time that the Demon General Marin contacted me asking if it would be possible to upgrade the Demon Lord Mecha with a teleport magic that would react to his mana in any world he would be summoned so that he wouldn¡¯t need to leave it here. I say that it is possible and with the new improvements I had made since they had come here before I would be able to update his robot. And I asked them if they wanted one too, but they all rejected. It looks like the Demon Lord Hysterya is the only one that wanted to have one. If I use the same magic formula of the cell phone it will be possible to transfer the machine to the world they would be going as well transport it back here to maintenance. It looked like they don¡¯t have anything to do here and now they will go back to their own world. It took the demon party a month to appear in our radar and in a week we had already completed what they needed. I could see some changes in their minds, but they hadn¡¯t changed anything as body, and it was said that their time here had been slowed their aging a little so that they wouldn¡¯t get to old after going back. In their world just half a year had passed since they came here, it looks like it is an special ability to every summoned being that the time in their own world will be slowed while they are summoned for more than a certain time. I prepare everything and with a party at night they depart to their world. It was sad to lose the new friends, but with their Gondos it will be easier to talk to them and I¡¯ll probably win a few more ideas from the Demon Lord now that he is back to his own world! I was thinking that when a drone I had positioned in two months distance from here send me a signal. It looks like the human army is there. Their number are more than 20.000. It is time to engage in a war once more. ----------------------------------- Y¡¯allaer 18 year old and Wyvern form Spoiler : Chapter 38 - Todays menu is an image Author''s Memo: Greetings people! I am here bringing a new chapter! And I ask for forgiveness... I was engrossed in my others fics and got two new ideas as well... and for now they are nothing more than ideas but I am planning to write a few chapters as well and I will let them there and work them when I get inspired. I''ll not drop it as this one was my first fic that I actually liked and now that it has this much chapters I will continue to post alongsinde with the others, because I love them all. Well, have a good read!
Nicolas PoV It have took us 3 years to finally be able to reach a good number of knights trained to kill a dragon. We had gathered 15.000 trained to kill dragons and more 5.000 normal soldiers to fight against what had tamed the dragon. I was one that would guide half of the force to exterminate the dragon and my father would guide the other half to help us if the number start to falling too much. We were about a month to reach the place we had found the dragon footprint. It took us time but now we are truly prepared and with this number we would be able to kill a dragon that had reached adulthood a small time ago. If the dragon had more than a few hundreds of years it would be almost impossible to win against it using this numbers. When spotted dragons are killed because every part of their bodies is useful, since their scales to their blood. It¡¯s said that dragon blood can recover illness and their bones can turn the land fertile for longs years again. Their scales, teeth, claws and spikes can be used to create weapons and armors. I am using a chest plate created using the scales of a dragon and my sword was created using a claw. The weapon pieces created from their parts never loses their sharpness and can cut things very easily. I had sent some scouts to look the area ahead and come back if they find something strange. I wanted to know beforehand if something strange appears before us. I was expecting an ambush too so I had sent some men to look around, careless is said to be an enemy in any kind of situation. Until we haven¡¯t suffered any loss, but we had seen some beastmen running around but nothing we couldn¡¯t scare with our number or sending some men to hunt them but they never tried to do anything so we just scared them for now. It was when four scouts had come running with a thing in their hands. It looked like a spider but the surface was metallic. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask when they get near, my father was near me but he was occupied talking with some of the forces leaders asking for their help and other things about the battle that would occur in a few days. ¡°We don¡¯t know, but a woman voice had come out from this thing and asked to talk with the leader. We tried to ¡®kill¡¯ it, but our arrows and swords would stop before reaching its body.¡± The man that was carrying it said. ¡°It has any weapons?¡± I ask to them and they shook their heads. ¡°This thing appears to be able to run, hide and use some kind of shield, but don¡¯t have any power to attack.¡±One of the answers. It looks like this is one of the things that the person that had tamed the dragon was able to control. My father had heard what we were talking about and with his order the man to leave it on the table before us. A light appears on its body and a female voice com out of the thing. ¡°Good evening humans. I am Lilith Marquez Valance, the Queen of the Mechatronics. This thing before you is a drone that I am controlling from afar.¡± I had jumped with my hand on my sword. ¡®What was that thing!¡¯ This thought ran through my mind, and looking to the others captains I could see that they all had put their hands on their weapons. ¡°I can see that you all are easy to scare. I think cats have more courage than you.¡± A chuckle come from the ¡®drone¡¯ on the table. ¡°I am the King Mustaf Renoir Herold the Sixth. King of Treynor. My son had come to this place three years ago and had found out that someone near here have tamed a dragon and this is a subjugation quest to kill that thing before he enters in rampage and start to kill everything in his path.¡± My father answered with a small hint of rage in his voice. I had seen this before and this will not finish well. ¡°Orah¡­ You¡¯re saying that my personal pet will go rampage? I think you¡¯re just too stupid to understand what my pet is.¡± She¡­ is the one who is the tamer? How she was able to tame that beast and she is saying that it won¡¯t go in rampage? What is happening here? ¡°Y¡¯allaer, my love. Come here. It looks like the stupid humans are thinking you will go rampage.¡± ¡®She called a dragon to talk to us?! Dragon are beasts and to one to learn how to talk it has to live for a long time!!! ¡°Greetings humans, this one here is the ¡®pet¡¯ as well as the King of the Mechatronics, Y¡¯allaer Dragnovith.¡± A dragon that can talk? And for the way he is talking he really is the ¡®king¡¯ but a dragon able to talk need to have more than 300 years and the footprint we had found was from one that had near 6 years and would now would have 9 years entering the mature state! ¡°And I think you all are wrong. I am not a dragon.¡± What! But the ¡®queen¡¯ said her pet is a dragon! ¡°I am a draconian. A first generation one.¡± I could hear the smile on his voice. ¡°Why are you revealing such information now? I wanted to see their fear when they encountered you in battle. If I am not wrong the dwarves knowledge said that dragon need to have near 500 year to change shapes to appear more human like.¡± The woman voice came out of the device on the table. It was when projection appeared before us. There we could see a couple sitting in two thrones near each other. The woman had silver hair down to her waist and she was wearing a black dress adorned with three golden dragons circling their way through it and in her cleavage a strange jewel was shining. Her eyes were yellow and a strange crown was on her head. She was sitting on a complete white throne with golden details. The man had black hair and blue eyes, four horns appeared from the side of his head. He was wearing white robe with three red dragon coiling themselves. In his back I could see a pair of red wings sprouting and staying in a relaxed position and a red scaly tail was resting in the ground near him. The king wasn¡¯t wearing a crown, he had a helmet that looked like dragon¡¯s scales. He was sitting in a black throne with a strange blue cross on the top of it. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Oh, it looks like we finally get to see each other.¡± The queen said looking at us with a cold gaze and it was when I noticed one thing, she had a scaly silver tail and it was rest right beside the king ones! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a dragon. As I said before I am the Queen of the Mechatronics.¡± I was shocked. ¡®How the hell I didn¡¯t have noticed such a thing?¡¯ I thought to myself. I look to my father. He had shocked face too. I think he had noticed it too, what is that thing she is saying, Mechatronics is her race or the kingdom she rules? With a deep breath my father continues to talk with her. Some of the generals in this place had taken their weapons out of the sheath and were pointing to the drone. ¡°*Breath* May I ask, what is the Mechatronics you are talking about?¡± As they both are queen and king they had to show a little of respect between them, but what I am seeing about the queen she is acting like we are nothing more than vermins. ¡°It is the race my dear commands. You humans are so stupid that you had forgotten that race?¡± The draconian king tell us. Draconians are rarer than dragons, and their ability to change shapes are fearful. But as slaves we they can be really useful. ¡°And I can see that some people in the room have beautiful weapons¡­¡± His eyes had a strange shiny. It looks like he know from what our weapons were made just from looking at them. ¡°Stop trying to buy a battle here.¡± She says to her king. ¡®They want peace? But the way they are acting don¡¯t show that.¡¯ ¡°I had prepared a good place to our battle.¡± As I had thought¡­ she is a strategist while the king is a brute. ¡°Boy, do you remember the place you found his footprint?¡± She ask to me. ¡°Yes, I remember perfectly, it was near the ruins of the city of Hanred.¡± That was the city that had been destroyed. ¡°Oh, so that was the name of the city I destroyed¡­ I forgot to ask it to the king before killing his family¡­¡± The king says scratching his cheek. Shock ran through my body. ¡®He is younger than me and he is saying that he was the one that made the place look like ruins?! And it was more than 3 years ago!¡¯ ¡°H-How much time took to Your Highness do that to the city?¡± One general asks him. The boy looks at us for a little, he is probably thinking about it. ¡°Well¡­ the ones that had gone to the city did everything in two to three hours. I took that time playing with the family of the foolish king¡­ and when they finished I made the city ruin.¡± His eyes were saying the truth¡­ and we are going to battle against them? What the hell were we thinking? ¡°By the way, don¡¯t ever think about running.¡± The queen said and a new images appeared before us. ¡°I have some explosives drone installed through your city and if you ever dare to ran away I will make them explode.¡± Her smile¡­ it is fearsome! How she can smile like that?! ¡°Oh, we have some human kids we had gathered from that kingdom here, if you win against my army I will release them.¡± Another image appear showing nearly 100 kids playing and laughing in the city with some ¡®human¡¯ like things, some produced steam and others had strange things appearing from their head or shoulders. ¡°They numbered 103. We got an odd number when I got the last prince of that kingdom to us.¡± The boy answered. ¡°And I can fly to your country in two weeks most. So I can burn down that place before you can come back. So let¡¯s play a little game!¡± His face had lighted up. ¡®He is treating us as pieces in game?¡¯ ¡°Do you want me to send all my men to die a pointless death? You could have already exploded our city now and now is just showing an image before that happened!¡± My father got enraged with them, but I understand what he is thinking. ¡°We should never do such a thing. It is pointless to do it as we can claim that place as ours after we finish here.¡± The queen retort to my father with a cold voice. ¡°If you want to be sure¡­ should I make an explosion happen now~?¡± A joyful smile appears in her face. The image was moving and we could see the people walking in the streets and looking better I could see that it was at real time. They really are doing it now! ¡°Father! Look at that thing there.¡± I point to the image I was looking. There was people I know that would be walking on the street at this time of the day. Some noises were coming and it was they had said it was September 5th. And it is today! How I hadn¡¯t noticed it before?! ¡°It is today! This thing is happening now!¡± I show him the place the sound had come from. He looks to me and nods. He had heard it too. ¡°What! Do you thought my loved Queen would lie about it?! She has a good heart and knows when she is going overboard!¡± The king¡¯s tail lashed the ground near his throne leaving a small mark on the ground. ¡°Y¡¯allaer. Stop throwing a tantrum. And you humans, I will leave this drone with you to ¡®see¡¯ what you will decide to do. And we are going to be waiting for you on that plain.¡± With a wave the image is cut and the drone bow to us. ¡°Father, what are we going to do?¡± I ask with fear in my eyes. ¡°We are going to do the same as before. We are going to march and destroy that kingdom! How they think they are to mock me before my generals!¡± He is enraged, too much to think straight! But I think this is the best course of actions. ¡°We¡¯re not saying about this to anyone, that bombs should be removed as soon as we get back to our kingdom, and with this number we¡¯re not going to lose!¡± He said with confidence. But it was just now that I remembered one question that we didn¡¯t made¡­ how much men the king had lead to destroy the city of Hanred?
Well, is you ever have time, go check my other''s fic, I think you guys will like them. Have a good week. Chapter 39 - The awaiting battle Author''s Memo: Greetings! I ask for all my readers forogiveness! I was too engrossed writing Re:Ferret and lost track of time I should post Dragon''s chapter! Well, I can say that I am loving to write Ferret and I am thinking to use that as my main fiction... (I really can''t say that I have more fictions that I write...) Sorry for the late chapter! Have a bloody read!
Y''allaer PoV She knew about this attack for more than three years and have never once said about this to me. All I did was some small subjugations for her and Lance! She probably had thought that I would go there to exterminate their city while she sits here just seeing, she probably wanted to participate and now that the it will be happening in a month and Lilith had made them aware of what they will be fighting against. The war fired king and queen of the Mechatronics as some of the people who live in this city. In the last three years Lilith had used her knowledge to create some animal-like machine. They all are Automatas and can reproduce when a pair, male and female, exchange a part of their core. The male give the female a piece of his core, it will be repaired after two or three days so it isn¡¯t a problem. The female will accept it and do the same, but she will take the core inside her body and would ¡®eat¡¯ more to develop the new life inside it¡¯s body. It was strange seeing it for the first time after she completed them. They all acted like animals and she had created quite a bit of them. Cows, horses, foxes, wolves, chickens and much more. They all acted like animals but their breeding rate is low. Lilith probably programmed them to have one or two offsprings and care about them. Some wolf puppies had transformed in dog puppies after three generations with some of the older kids. They are now from 5 to 7 years old and they all have started to learn about mana and the older ones have started the training with their mana. It was funny to look at their shining face when they got the right way to use a magic. Crys have taken the position of headmaster in the school the kids study. Lilith build it in a week when the kids started to show awareness of their mana and to prevent them from exhausting. She made Crys teach the kids how to ¡®train¡¯ their mana to not go out of control. They needed to meditate, but all of them wouldn¡¯t listen to her, but after a few minutes I learned that she showed that they should respect her¡­ I don¡¯t know what she did, but it worked and. Kw all the kids respected her. Crys started using our ''pig king'' as a example to show how some humans are and what they did with the kids when they discovered that they had a bit more mana than the usual. I have seen one this classes because I wanted to see what she was doing. "There is the king of the place where we got you, the humans have a tradition to kill kids that has more mana when they reach 6 year old." Crys wasn''t restricting what she is saying because they needed to know what happened in the human realm. "And some of the kids have already reached the amount they would kill them. It happened because in the past a mage got cursed and his mana went out of control. But they were saved by a lone dwarf that killed the mage and now they kill every child that has 1000 mana at age of 6." She really is fierce when she want... "And the king now is an example to the bad humans what we will to do them if they try to kill our cute kids in the future." All the kids blushed when Crys said that to them. They probably love her because she is the head-maid, the principal of their school, and a teacher with vast knowledge and too much love. The kids all said thanks and with a smile hugged her. "Next we''re going to talk about how the Queen Lilith got this place and how she found the new king that is peeping at us right now." Crys says with a cold face to me. ''Hey! I just came here to look at them a little!'' I look back to her while all the 103 kids look to me. Their eyes sparkling and asking me to tell them why the ''pig'' have a dog tail and ears. I explain the best I could using what I have learned with Lilith. She said the tail was like the one she had put on herself but he have offered his help while testing the product until she had get a perfect one and installed on herself and one of the prototypes on him. The man now uses a collar, barks, and his only clothing is a loincloth to hide his groin to be exposed to the kids that come here once in awhile. I was playing showing a few small magics to create arts. The kids eyes were sparkling and wanted to learn that too, but just the older ones knew how to use magic but it was the normals one. Smalls balls of magic without a true shape and they couldn''t maintain it for long too but with practice they will learn how to control it. It was when I learned about the humans. I wanted to go and crush them before they had the chance to see our kingdom and to destroy the precious lives we had cultivated this years! And I didn''t get to see my kids face! I wanted to have my own children with Lilith but now I understood will she didn''t want to get pregnant. She would have to wait at home while I was out and she wouldn''t be able to participate in the income war... What can I say about her? She truly want to play with the humans too. She had created too much tech in this three years using the dwarf and the demon lord ideas. Once she had asked if I wanted to live forever with her, it was after one of our nights and I said yes. She was so happy that I could do with her five times! And it was when she started measuring me saying things I couldn''t understand and some strange terms... And the creepiest thing she asked me was to catch a male human that she could kill to study their body and functions. I did that and after a month she said she could transfer my body to an automata body like her''s but I would lose the ability to change forms unless I attached the body on some robots like the Demon Lord have. It was creepy that my body would change to be a machine now. And I said I would think and in the future I would do that. But right now we have bought a war and we need to kill some humans. We go to the battlefield. This time Lilith will participate with us. She wants to play with the humans too. I can see it her face. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I will have my 500 men forces. And the captains now have Synthoid bodies. They got scarier now with their magic and powerful body. They were the first to be promoted to Royal Guards, the others were constructed as that and they were more to protect the castle and the kids than to protect the King and Queen. We had a week before the humans get her and we were monitoring all their movements. They had some archers and more and more knights wielding lances and shields. Some had a claymore or a sword and shield. But the majority of them had lances and it looks like the warning we had given to them was in use. We instructed them to not say a word about fighting a draconian and the citizens of this country¡­ well¡­ we are going to show off a little so we got just 1000 men with us. I had my 500 men that I have used to raid that human capital and Lilith had get another 500 in a way like I have used first. The kids would be placed inside a room with sleep magic once the war started. We needed to guard them and it would be a ¡®present¡¯ to the humans to learn that the kids we have in our city know how use magic and when they grow a little more they would get to know how to use it in combat as I plan to make a school that they can learn it. I smile to my thoughts while I am sitting beside Lilith. ¡°Why do you have that creepy smile on your face? We are awaiting to our enemies to appear and you are thinking about a reward in the bed? It is morning!¡± Lilith says to me while she is annoyed. She wanted to start it but she had promised to wait here as it would be a good spot and they would be able to have a ¡®fair¡¯ battle. I would be using my dragon form since the start, so that they wouldn¡¯t think something is wrong to their quest. We had to await the week and at this time Lilith¡¯s mood was getting sour. She shoved me out of our bed every night. Once I had tried to give her some chocolate, it is a thing she had discovered and it looks like Yoko loves it, but the excitement stopped once Yoko revealed that the humans had discovered it a long ago. Well¡­ I never said that mom would make choco-cakes to me¡­ so I think I am partly guilty here. But well, Lilith didn¡¯t wanted it and tossed it in my face. That week was a pain! Lilith¡¯s mood never got better and it was getting worse! Until the day they were getting near I had to spar with her and she wasn¡¯t restraining her strength at all and I would need to use mana to defend against her blows and I needed to parry with my sword, and when I attacked she would parry with her lance or have the shield appear when I used magic to attack her. It was after this that I received a message from our ¡®spybot¡¯. The humans were close, one day and tomorrow we would be able to see them. I would need to change my form and stay on that for the battle¡­ I do that and my 25 meters long dragon body appear and a roar to the sky. In this form is difficult to use magic as I want but I can use it to change my breath a little or to heal injuries I might receive. I had to sleep out of our tent and Lilith seeing that decided to rest using my body as a pillow and my right wing as a tent. We slept like that and in the morning I could heard it. Noises, horses and metal things. The heavy footsteps of an army marching forward for a long period of time. I raise my head and look to where they would appear. Lilith taps my wing and I lift it just to see her flying to stop near my head.
How long will take them to see us?
I could use words, but they sound so wrong on my dragon lips that I prefer to use the Gondo to talk. ¡°Probably they will see us this morning, send an emissary or a noble to try to negotiate with us to kill you in the afternoon. We will send them back and they would try to attack before the sunset as they will think that we will get bothered by the light...¡± Lilith answers to my question. ¡°They would think we are joking with them. But once they see what we can do they will probably try to run.¡± ¡®She is using her power to forecast the future or something like that?¡¯ ¡°Make sure that everyone kills the army, but let the king and his son alive. I have some questions to them.¡± Lilith¡¯s face showed a smile that would make a kid cry. It was after a she landed on my back and ours army to appear that she started saying what she wanted to them. ¡°This time we are to go kill more humans! We are lower in numbers and we have nearly 20x1! So never let your guard down! They will probably get too cocky when they see the number of our army, but they will surely try to kill Y¡¯allaer first as he is the dragon they got in the reports. But fear not, I am here to make sure that we are to win this battle and with our number we can crush them easily!¡± Our troop roars and their noises travel easily to the place where the humans will appear as I feel Lilith¡¯s magic activating. Lifting a hand Lilith make the noises stop. ¡°I want you to kill all the soldiers they would have but I want you to capture their King and Prince.¡± And a picture of them appears before my eyes, she probably had sent it to everyone here. ¡°I want to ¡®ask¡¯ some question to them and if they are dead this will be an impossible task. So I want you all to be prepared to finish all the knights they are going to send. They will probably attack at the sunset, they were going to have a really annoying experience if they think we are going to fall in their stupid tricks as the sun falling in ours eyes. Everyone! Be ready for the battle! They will be showing in a few hours from here in that direction.¡± She than point a slender finger to the west. It was really annoying to battle with the sun getting in our eyes, but with my own eyes it is simple and the Mechatronics don¡¯t have any problem with that because they can filter the sun rays with their eyes. They all screamed and joy appeared to reflect in their eyes. ¡®I really found an amusing race to be part! They all love battle!¡¯ I think to myself while I lay in my dragon stomach waiting for them to appear. Chapter 40 - Dragon and Automata Author''s Memo: Greetings! Bloody Dragon was forgotten... well, I can say that Ferret and ATG are getting more space on my mind these days, so the story is really a little broken... and forgotten... BUT FEAR NOTHING! I HAVE A GOOD PRESENT TO THE READERS!!! Have a bloody read!
Nicolas PoV *ROOOAAAAR* I heard a roar when we get close the place we will engage in a war. I have talked with the small metal thing more than once and tried to pull an alliance with the Queen. But she never answered! All the men near me shiver. It was said that it would probably be the last fight in their lives and that they should go thinking about never returning. But if they want to return, they have to use all their power to slay the enemy we have before us. The report that we could see them get through my men faster than I thought it would be possible. We reach a small elevation that gave us a higher view of what was before us. A red dragon was ¡°sleeping¡± there with nearly 1000 things standing beside it. But the most surprising thing was the queen. She was sitting between two of the beast¡¯s claws. I know the dragon is a draconian but the way she is acting¡­ Without fear. I look over the soldiers they have gathered here for this battle. All of them are strange. I could see that theirs skin had a different shine in this distance. ¡®It looks like they really are not human.¡¯ I thought after looking for a few more minutes. The dragon didn''t do anything, he was just looking at us with a uninterested gaze. The thing I wanted the most was the Queen. She was so beautiful at that conversation¡­ but if I could get the draconian as a slave¡­ We could use him in battles and his blood don''t lose to a dragon¡¯s. If the books I had read were correct his blood would be more powerful. And the medicine would be more potent too! It is easier to absorbed because of the human part of their blood. We just need to seal his mana. It will make him unable to use his magic and it will make him weaker! But we will need to use a big amount just to make him stop using magic... It will probably seal his form change as well. "Father, what should we do?" I ask him. We had prepared a camp when we got to see the enemy army. "The things they have as an army are strange. Some have dragon appearance and are humanoid. But they are too strange. Some of them have six arms!" (They are talking about the chaos knights, they have three pairs of arms.) My father was thinking with me and the generals of each unit. We had get here at the morning and until now we haven''t found a solution. "Why don''t we send a few people to discuss with their Queen to see if we can take the dragon down?" One of the generals said. "But what we do if he decides to go back to the draconian form before the battle? It will make the people go crazy... We need to discuss things with her..." My father says. "Nicolas, you''re going with five of the best men we have and go there discuss the things with her. You''re going with a white flag with a rose. It is the signal to a meeting." I nod. I was expecting something like that but we had thought we should just strike before and it was discarded. But after seeing that they wasn''t going to do the first movement and watching the dragon fall asleep we found that they was expecting us to do that thing. It was noon and I was marching to the enemy camp. And when we got there two people were waiting for us. They were tall them me on a horse. They probably are 2,5 meters tall and with the dragon head and metal wings and tail... ''Metal? Is that an armor?'' I thought to myself. "Our Queen is waiting for you. She had already been alerted that you were coming. Please follow me to her presence." The right armor said. His mouth have moved and it revealed metal teeth! ''The armors weren''t being operated by someone! This are the ''Mechatronic''? Are they some kind of ghost that inhabit armors and make them be able to walk?'' I was thinking while we walked beside the walking armor. The wings and tail moved together like the one you would expect from an animal that had them. We walked for five minutes in complete silence if you don¡¯t take the sound the armors that passed us made while saluting the one beside us. We stopped a few meters before a sleeping dragon and a woman that was sitting in one of it¡¯s paws as if it was a throne. ¡°I am the Queen of the Mechatronics, Lilith Marquez Valance. You may state your names and why you came here.¡± Her voice sounded clear like the sky. Without any interruptions or different pinches. I take a step forward after getting down of my horse. ¡°I am the Prince Nicolas Renoir Herold The Seventh and I came here under the flag to hold a meeting to discuss what we can do about the ¡®dragon¡¯ of yours.¡± I started to talk after a formal small bow. ¡°All the documents we have in our castle have stated that a dragon will go in a rampage after some years if it is imprisoned against his own will.¡± I looked at the yellow eyes of the queen. She was wearing a black sleeveless dress. In her white silver hair a gold pin with jewels was shining. And in her cleavage a blue crystal was shining. I was telling the story we were going to use to make it looks like the dragon was going to rampage¡­ it is true that the things we had are old and all, but well¡­ what can I say¡­ It is true that they rampaged in the past when someone get to find a dragon egg. ¡°Does it look like he is going to rampage?¡± The queen scratch between the scales of the dragon and it open it¡¯s eyes. A sapphire blue eye was looking at us, he than looked at the queen. ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat them. We need them to send a message to us.¡± I shivered when I heard that he wanted to eat us¡­ The men before me had almost get their weapon, but when she said he couldn¡¯t eat they relaxed a little¡­ I heard all of them let a heavy sigh. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Y¡¯allaer wanted to taste you all, but he is a good boy and never disobeys me.¡± She looks at the beast eyes and I feel¡­ love from that giant body. ¡®I need to remember that he is a draconian! He can be in this form but he is more powerful than a dragon with the same ¡®age¡¯.¡¯ I thought to myself while I see her stop her hands movements. ¡°What kind of things you wanted to discuss with me? Do you want me to leave the area so you can kill my lil dragon?¡± Her eyes were cold and it looked like she was emitting some sparks. ¡°Your Highness, we wanted to kill this thing because if it goes on a rampage this place will be destroyed and nothing will be left. We don¡¯t want to prevent that thing and we came here to ask you to leave us kill the beast without the need to our two ¡®countries¡¯ to engage in a war¡­¡± I say before the queen and the men near me nod. They had gotten down from their horses in some point. And now are helping me to ¡®convince¡¯ the queen to leave us alone with the thing. She looks to the dragon with a different eye and I could see a faint smile appear in her face¡­ It was when a thought appeared in my mind. ¡®Does him plan to reveal that he is a draconian during the battle?!¡¯ ¡°Oh! Do you want to slay me?¡± A deep voice resounded in this area. It came from near the Queen. ¡°I am the great Red Dragon and the pet of the Queen of the Mechatronics, who do you think you¡¯re talking too? And do the weak humans think they can kill me?¡± ¡°My, my¡­ I thought I had said to you not use the speaker!¡± The queen looked at the dragon with rage in her eyes but I could see a small smile in her face. I look around and small hint of fear appeared at the faces of the people that was with me. ¡°If you want I can kill you all now!¡± The dragon says before attempting to get up, but he just attempted, because soon he looked at the woman in his paws before letting his body relax. ¡°You were lucky.¡± ¡°I apologize by his words¡­ He just doesn¡¯t like humans. And we will not let you ¡®kill¡¯ my pet if you plan to continue this nonsense you may leave. We are going to be enemies at the next moment we see each other.¡± The queen says with cold eyes that looked like that they could freeze the air around her. Without waiting anymore I bow to her and I go to my horse coming back to our camp. The other five men followed me. Getting there I explain everything that happened in the presence of their Queen and boosted a little about her beauty¡­ father had smacked my head when I said that and asked about the force of their strange soldiers. ¡°They look more like possessed armors than people. They all are metallic but some of them have skin and I think they are more powerful than our men here. And they are bigger than them as well. They have nearly 250 cm and some are bigger or smaller. But that is their medium height.¡± I finish my report. They sure looked more powerful than ours men but they lack the numbers to win. ¡°You said that some of them have wings and tails like a dragon¡­ and I fear that they might have magic users with them.¡± Father and the generals start to discuss an idea pf how we should kill them while we deal with their dragon. ¡°We will need to divide ours forces in two fronts. One to kill the dragon that will probably act alone or with the said Queen and the other to go and kill the men they have brought with them. Nicolas, do you know how much soldiers they had with them? From here I can say that they have nearly 1000.¡± ¡°That was the same number I managed to see there. We have advantages against them 20x1 but for the looks at the queen face we might have to use 10000 to battle the dragon and the other half to kill their army. So it will be 10x1. Probably we can win with the coordinated attacks we have been practicing.¡± I think while I gave them the details I had observed in the previous meeting. ¡°We''re going to attack tomorrow at the dawn. For the looks of their army they don''t plan to start it today. They are too relaxed.¡± My father says and we all salute and the generals leave going to give the orders that we would attack at morning. ¡°Son, do you think we can win?¡± He asks me with a face that I had never seen. ¡°Probably, if we get to get them in a close fight while the archers maintain them in check with the arrows. But I think we are going to lose a good number just to kill the dragon and army. But we will not lose so miserably. And if we get to get the Queen as a prisoner we could win and domestic the dragon.¡± I say everything I had planned after seeing how they acted. ¡°So that is your thoughts¡­¡± Father closes his eyes for a few seconds and massages his temples. He opens his eyes and with a new light in his eyes he gives me a mission. ¡°You will get 100 of the most powerful men here and will go try to capture the Queen. She is sure to go to battle with her loved dragon.¡± I salute to him and bow before going to select the men. I was leaving the tent when fathers voice reaches me. ¡±Be careful.¡± I chuckled and wave my hand without looking back. Yoko PoV ¡°They aren''t going to start it today?! I came here just to see them fight today!!! Now I have to wait!¡± I pout before sighing. ¡°They aren''t funny! I thought I could see how Lilith would battle!¡± I had just got a report that he had defeated a dwarf but I haven''t seen the video. ¡°Well, let''s just wait then. The show will be good! And I can''t wait to tell Mi¡¯rian that her great great grandchild is alive.¡± I chuckle remembering how she had been sad since her great grandchild have died. He had called him all kind of bad names and cursed his soul until she collapsed from exhaustion. It was just than that Mar¡¯ran had come to get her. They sure are a cute couple. And I heard that when Mi¡¯rian awake she asked where was his body, but no one knew and she blew a mountain in rage cursing the woman that had made her cute grandchild die. Merry X-mas! The Main Event is... TIME TRAVEL?! Author¡¯s and Writer¡¯s notes: Ladies and Gentleman. Good to see you again, Time Travelers. Hi hi hi! Greetings! We all have been working on it this few days, and we organized this madness to you all! Read on your own mind because I am warning you all. THIS IS SPOILER!!! ALL THE THINGS THAT ARE GOING TO HAPPEN WILL APPEAR IN A LATER DATE ON THE FIC THE MC IS FROM! Except the reunion¡­ Have a bloody, mad and furry read!
Anselm PoV ¡®It is finally done!¡¯ I thought while getting the new armor I have worked hard to create inside the time rift I had open myself. ¡®With it I will be able to finally go back to my past!¡¯ I think while adjusting the coordinates on my super computer. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO! HELL! SCREW IT ALL! YAH YAH YAH YAH YAH! The world really is against me¡­¡± I place my hand on my face. ¡°All my work for all these years! JUST TO RAISE THE PERCENTAGE BY 2%! MY DESTINY¡­ YAH YAH YAH YAH YAH!¡± I shout while I wear the armor I had created, the last armor I created and this one was impeccable! It can hold mana without dispersing it and I can use it as I see fit! I open the time rift using my drones and before me I find the strange red haired girl that followed me for 3 years until I entered this rift I created myself. I sigh as she jumps on my arms. ¡°An, I missed you so hard!¡± She hugs my body with a strength that no one would suspect that she have. ¡°Evangeline, I said that you should stop calling me An, it is creepy! Call me by my name, Anselm!¡± I tell her trying to free myself from her bearhug. ¡°No! I¡¯ll always call you An and you should start calling me Eva!¡± The organic female continue to press her body against mine. I was luck that I had activated my armor right before she could hug me or I would have been crippled already. ¡°*Sigh* Your amazon woman. Let me go already!¡± I use some mana manipulation and opening a small passage on the time/space I get from her hug just to appear a few meters before her. ¡°Now you¡¯re not funny anymore.¡± She says losing all emotions she had until now. I just shrug since it has nothing to do with me. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see where I can go now with my upgrades.¡± I place my hands before me cracking the barrier that time space create and using my hands as my Dyanos I open a passage. I jump down just to be followed by the annoying woman. Incarnus PoV ¡®I¡¯m bored! Why I have nothing to do now?¡¯ I ask the annoying screen while I wait my wives to wake up. [table=brown]You knocked out all four of them yesterday night! What do you expect? By the way this movie was great! Thanks for the treat![/table] ¡®Now you¡¯re going to stop pestering me to let you watch it?¡¯ I ask it already knowing the answer. [table=brown]Obviously not! I want much more! And it looks like the other Screens liked it too![/table] ¡®Glad to know.¡¯ I tell him and all my wives started to wake up. I give a morning kiss on all my girls and let them dress before me. They have used my body as a pillow and I can¡¯t move a muscle right now. Well, I can move my tail and I use it to play a little with them. ¡°Carn! Stop it! The sun just rises! It is not time for your lewd play!¡± Alice says but I can see that she is already waiting for the little fella¡¯ I have between my legs. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m stopping.¡± I said that letting my tail fall hiding my boner as I start to put my clothes, the girls were besides me but they were already wearing the dresses I had enchanted to them. Blue, Green, Purple and White, the last one is obviously Alice. These were the colors of the dresses my girls were wearing. I today am wearing my black robe, one that looks like it was made to be one of the pieces of the Demon Lord. We five leave the bedroom we share together. My castle, I have made one to myself, has a big master bedroom and all the girls have been dominated, 3 of them are the Heroes that now are my women! Their thighs are gorgeous and I wouldn¡¯t want any of them to lose any of them¡­ well I lost one, but it was some years ago and no one mind it anyway. ¡°What are you four planning to do today?¡± I ask them as we pass through one of the many windows I have placed on my castle. Alice changed a little while being with me these few years, she gained demon-like traits, the black crown and a small marking on her back that remember demon wings and now she is immortal just like me and the Heroes. ¡°I¡¯m going to walk with my sister in the garden because we want to get to see the monster we caught!¡± She says and I nod to her. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to stay in the laboratory¡­ I want to see if I can improve my natural poison or make it a bit more useful.¡± The last one have a lustful light in her eyes as she says that. ¡®She probably wants to make that she can produce an aphrodisiac from her nectar¡­¡¯ I think as I nod to her. ¡°Just make sure to not blow up the laboratory and to not get lost inside the castle.¡± I tell the pouting alraune. ¡°No, I¡¯m just making sure that you¡¯re going to use your Screen.¡± She turns her head away from me, but I see that she is smiling. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± I say as I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch your training today, Darling.¡± Alice says with a red face. I am so lucky that she didn¡¯t changed much, even after now that we have sex every single day! ¡°If you say so. I¡¯m going to train some of my magic. So let¡¯s go to the training ground.¡± I take Alice¡¯s hand and with a deep kiss in each of the other girls I part with them. I sat Alice on the chair I have made so that the girls could watch while I am training before going to the training ground. I start to concentrate creating the elemental magics I can think using the Basic skills I have. I got to play for full five minutes before the space that was before me distort and a couple, a guy with white eyes and purple eyes and a girl with blood red hair and eyes, walk out of it. ¡°*TSK* Another failure. Eva, I told you to not follow me! What will I do if something happens to you!¡± The guy shouts at the red smiling girl. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that An is now able to travel like this!¡± The girl, Eva, call him as she jump on his back and without noticing us she bites his left ear in a lewd way. ¡°SHAKE IT OFF! WE¡¯RE GOING BACK!¡± The guy, An, try to shave the girl away, but she was more powerful than him and he just struggled without moving her an inch. ¡°Guys¡­ I don¡¯t like to interrupt you, but who are you?¡± I say taking out Death The Reaper ¡®Mark IV¡¯, the fourth Death Scythe I made and this one has the most powerful enchantment as well the best rarity between the weapons I have created. ¡°HOHO! You want to fight?¡± The guy¡¯s sclera change to black and I jump away from him. I felt that his power have increased too much for his own good. ¡°Eva, let me go now. I think I found a new play mate.¡± He says and the girl let go off him. I saw her pouting and eyeing me with eyes like she wanted to kill me. ¡°Carn! Evade!¡± Alice¡¯s voice make me jump to my right side as a powerful wind cuts the place I was before. ¡°That was dangerous! He just made a question!¡± Alice appears behind the guy with her two dark daggers at his neck, but the other woman kicked her side. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with my man fight!¡± The red haired girl shout and I charge at the man before me. Six strange shaped machines stop my scythe. ¡®How the hell he is able to hold against my super Scythe?¡¯ I question as I jump to the side as I feel that something is behind me. ¡°*Tsk* Annoying beastkin¡­ how the hell you¡¯re so fast¡­¡± The boy says while opening a new crack in the air just to appear near the red girl. ¡°Evangeline, change of plans. We¡¯re going to jump again.¡± He grabs her left arm since the right one was holding a giant sword. A new crack appears in the air, this one is bigger and with a glace I and Alice run toward them as the crack is about to close. Y¡¯allaer PoV I am sitting in my throne with Lilith beside me, my two kids are running around the room trying to see who is faster, well, Techno is faster than his little sister, Nova. They are 10 and 6, after my boy being born it took Lilith a few years to make her want to have the second kid with me because she wanted to be sure that Techno was big enough to be able to ¡®care¡¯ for himself. We needed to help him sometimes but he was big enough to do almost everything on his own and he was already going to the school that we created to the humans that started to ¡®date¡¯ with each other and I think it will not take that many years to start breeding them to a way that we want. The war with the humans is now almost a thing I don¡¯t feel like doing again¡­ except if they plan to attack my family again. If they do that I will burn every single human I see without minding their pleas. They will die the death that they gave my mother. ¡°Y¡¯all, stop that glare. You¡¯re going to scare the kids.¡± Lili says touching my forehead. ¡°Sorry Lili, I thought about things I didn¡¯t want to think¡­ I¡¯ll stop this line of thought and just look at our happy child.¡± I say as I smile to her. My grandmother had appeared some years ago and after that came my grandfather¡­ It was strange to know that I had some family alive in the dragon side helped me to learn how to use my dragon and wyvern form. ¡°Papa! I want to see magic! Big brother said that you can do lots of magic!¡± Nova jump on my lap with glowing eyes and I look at Techno that is near Lilith with glowing eyes while asking her to show him some technomagic. ¡°Lili, I think we should go to the knight¡¯s training grounds so that we don¡¯t destroy things here while showing them the magic they want to see.¡± I smile to her and she nods to me. ¡°Nova, do you want to be carried by your father?¡± I ask as I put her over my shoulders. ¡°RUN!¡± Nova says as she grabs my horns with her small hands. I look at Lilith and see that Techno is smiling as he is preparing to run. I shake my head with a few movements our family walk fast enough to arrive at the knight¡¯s training ground in a few minutes. ¡°FIRST!!¡± Techno, that have learned how to fly, says as he fall on the ground. Nova is just staring daggers at him while murmuring that I should be the first to arrive. ¡°Now we are going to start.¡± I place Nova on the ground and she runs to sit on a chair with his brother. ¡°They are sure very energetic¡­¡± I say to Lilith and she nods. ¡°They took that from a certain stupid perverted giant flying lizard¡­¡± She looks at me and I scratch my cheek. ¡°You said you¡¯re not going to use that any time soon.¡± I pout to her, but she turns around and walks away to a place where we can exchange some pointers without hurting each other with our magic. ¡°Kids! Pay attention now. We are going to show you some magics!¡± I shout to them. But as soon as I prepare to launch my first magic the space before me cracks and four figures appears. ¡°FUCK OFF! WHY ARE YOU GUYS FOLLOWING ME!¡± A guy with white hair shouts as he use six strange drones to stop the attack of the beastman¡¯s scythe. ¡°You attacked me out of nowhere! I just took my weapon because I thought you were strange!¡± The beastman uses some spinning magic at the human and he teleports away from him. ¡°*Tsk* This trick¡­ STOP USING IT!¡± The ferret gets mad and before him three small drakes appear. ¡°FIRE!¡± He shouts and the drakes start to shooting fireballs at the human that was just receiving them while laughing maniacally. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°YAH YAH YAH YAH YAH!!! YOU CAN¡¯T HURT ME!!! I AM MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU!¡± The man says and punching the air he sends a shock wave towards the beastman. I run to Lilith as two girls start to fight near her. One had purple hair and was a panther beastmen while the other was a red haired human. ¡°Techno, Nova, enter the castle! This is not the place to you to stay!¡± Lili shouts and Techno grabs Nova¡¯s hand before running to the castle. ¡°Y¡¯all, go stop that two men fight!¡± She shouts at me and I spin after nodding to her. ¡°FOOLS! STOP THIS FIGHT RIGHT NOW!¡± I shout as I turn into my dragonkin form. I have used magic on my voice to make it louder and deeper. Both fights stop as they look at me that is walking to the males. ¡°May I ask you why did you interrupt my family play today?¡± I say with killing intent. I want to slaugh this two men that stopped me to show my kids my magic. ¡°OH! That is one hell of technology!¡± The white man says and he appears right before Lilith. ¡°This is perfect! I should open you to learn your secrets¡­ and the kids I saw before¡­ they are yours and his?¡± He points to me and I am just looking at him while trying to think what I should crush first. ¡°So you have a functional womb¡­ I need to test if it can bear other type of kids¡­ the possibilities!¡± Before I could do anything Lilith shots a laser at him, but it changed directions as he drones entered in the way. ¡°Let me go.¡± Lilith says and with a spin she lands a tail slam on his side making him fly a few meters. ¡°Ho Ho! She is violent! I¡¯m going to crush your will and make you into my doll!¡± His eyes change and I see that he is completely mad. I look at the ferret beside me and with a nod we charge at the white guy. ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT GOING TO DO ANYTHING TO MY WIFE!¡± I shout as my magic hand grab him making him fly toward us. The females started a fight on their own and were trying to kill each other¡­ or I should say Lilith are helping the panther that is trying to win against the human. ¡°*Tsk* Annoying rats¡­ EVERY TIME ENTERING ON MY WAY! EVA! WE¡¯RE GOING BACK, MAKE SURE TO GRAB THAT ROBOT WOMAN!¡± The magic hand disappear and the boy grabs Eva shoulder as he teleported to her. A new crack appear and kicking the ground I follow the stupid white boy and the red girl that is grabbing Lilith hands with a grip that will not let her go away easily. The beastmen are running with me too as we enter the crack that is going to close. Siegfried PoV ¡°Eris, what are we going to do today? Want to go on a date in the new mall that was created on Frigart?¡± I ask Eris after our club lessons. Eris wasn¡¯t good in combat techniques but her magic is top notch, so she is the mage while I am the knight that is protecting his princess. We started dating when we were 12 years old, I asked her and she accepted, but it took me some effort to make her be okay with it since she was too shy and didn¡¯t know how to act, but now that we are dating for 3 years it became a normal thing to me to go to her house and go out in dates through the other worlds. The teleport circle is a common thing and with it we can travel anywhere that we want. ¡°Another mall? Why don¡¯t we go to that city that opened a new type of business? I heard that you can see if you''re more powerful than one person and if you win you can get things for free!¡± Eris says and her eyes start to sparkle. ¡°And my friends said that their sweets are perfect! Can we go there?¡± She ask me with that cute kitty eyes that she knows I can¡¯t resist. ¡°We can go there. If it was your friends that recommended I am sure that it should be a perfect place for a date.¡± I smile to her while we enter the line to enter the teleport array. We continue to chat about the things we did and other things that her siblings do as well the things I do at the sisters store. Even after getting live alone, I bought a small apartment near Eris¡¯ house, I continued to work with the sisters since I could get some pocket money as well I get to see the new kids that are now living there. ¡°Sir, it is not your time.¡± The guard that was before me says and I break eye contact with Eris. ¡°Oh, sorry, me and the girl beside me are going to Vring City on Hudber.¡± I tell him and with a nod he enters the location on the teleport terminal. We walk together to the array and with the mana that gathered around us we jumped to that city. As we arrive I feel a strange presence and I look at a small crack that had appeared on the sky. ¡®This is not to go well¡­¡¯ I think and it is at that time that a huge dragon gets out of the crack. I could see that 5 humanoid figures were flying near it but the dragon was too big to be from this world or any other in this galaxy. Third Person PoV (Author/Writer PoV) Without wasting time Siegfried stopped everyone''s time while he moved in high speed to change the battle location of the beast and the five people that were fighting. The Dragon, Y¡¯allaer was heavy but the great abnormal strength the little cian haired boy moved all the bodies to the same place together like they weighted nothing. Carn¡¯s Scythe was a dangerous item that could alter reality by itself so he didn¡¯t touched that weapon, but he dragged the user by his tail. Lilith was dragged together with Alice and Evangeline together since one was grabbing the other. Eva was grabbing Lilith hands while Alice have grabbed Evangeline¡¯s waist with her legs. The white haired boy, was desperate as he was defending against the dragon claw and the Death Scythe, his technology was unique so Sieg have scanned them and stored the knowledge in a part of his brain that have already sent the blueprints to Stein. ¡°Now I think I should ask them what they are doing in my city¡­ I never heard about things like these¡­ so I should ask them.¡± Siegfried said as he landed the group in a forest where they could let hell break loose if they wanted. ¡°I should start with the girls¡­ Let go with the silver haired one.¡± The boy said as he let her time moves. ¡°... GO! LET ME GO!¡± She shouted but seeing that no one was moving she stopped and looked around just to discover a boy looking at her. She moved her hands and seeing that the grip have loosened she walked away from the group and walked to the strange boy while eyeing him with suspicion. ¡°WHo are you and what have you done?¡± She said. ¡°I am the God of Time Siegfried as well The God of Time Stein.¡± The Automana answered her and as she noticed that he was similar to her she relaxed a little. ¡°I am Lilith Marquez Valance, The Automata Queen.¡± The girl present herself before the boy that is calling himself god. ¡°I want to know what happened here.¡± She ordered and the boy shook his head. ¡°I want to know as well, I was on a date with my girlfriend when all of you appeared I was lucky enough to stop time before you broke the city¡­¡± Sieg squeezed his eyes as he looked at the Queen before him while scanning the things she had modified. I could say the same about the Queen, she was scanning the boy while trying to understand what have he made to himself. Lilith explained her part of the story and it looked like she and the dragon, Y¡¯allaer where a couple that already have two kids and the boy wanted to dissect her to discover her secret so without minding about them the God of Time, Siegfried, shrugged. ¡°Good, I am able to send you both back, but you will need to pay something¡­ but I can say that I received half of the payment already. I¡¯ll let you stay with a part of the technology you got from my body as well some of your memories. I just need a payment in mana since I use it to send people back in time.¡± The boy told her and with a nod of her head Sieg touched the dragon before defreezing him and with a small smile he send the couple back. ¡°Two done, four to go.¡± He mutter as he lets the panther wakes. He asked her to explain things and she did explained everything to him and asking the same price to her he send her and her husband, the ferret beastkin that is a demon, so I stole a little more mana from him. ¡°Four done, two to go.¡± Sieg says as he taps the red haired girl. She was fast to notice the changes around her. ¡°You¡¯re the one that did this?¡± The girl asked the boy before her with a cold voice. ¡°Yes, I am the one that did it and I had already released the other girls as I want to see what happened, but I can already understand what happened since the others explained everything to me, so I¡¯m going to send you back to your timeline. Ciao ciao.¡± The cian hair starts to float and with a flick of the boy''s wrist the red haired girl disappear while he erases her memory about what have happened. ¡°Now, all that is left is this boy¡­¡± Siegfried walks to the boy and as he taps his shoulder he steals all the boy¡¯s mana. ¡°Hey, Anselm, explain to me what are your plans to everyone that was here.¡± He crouchs because the white haired boy, Anselm, had fallen after his mana was sucked by the boy. ¡°*Pant* Stupid brat¡­ What the hell are you making to me and how do you know my name?¡± Anselm says as he tries to stand up just to fail. ¡°I am the God of Time. There is nothing that I don¡¯t know.¡± The younger boy smiles and with applying some small mind magic he reads what the white haired boy have done until now. ¡°WOW!!! By yourself you created these things¡­ good to know that your timeline has a person with good brains, but I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to delete your memory and the memory of your machine. I don¡¯t want you traveling between that time lines and wrecking havoc. Scary dreams.¡± The boy says and with a finger on Anselm¡¯s forehead he takes the memory about the other dimensions out of his mind. The robots he just hacked on them and delete the new coordinates as well the coordinates on the traveling program before letting the boy go back to his dimension. With a smile on his face he teleports to Eris side before turning off the time freeze spell. ¡°Eris, shal we get some presents to each other for christmas?¡± Siegfried says to his girlfriend that looks at him with red cheeks. ¡°Sieg¡­ you discovered my plans¡­ stupid¡­¡± She says that but grabs my hand anyway.
Writer¡¯s and Author¡¯s end notes: THIS IS IT!!! We I worked hard to bring this special to you all! This should be PRed, but it is christmas so it was not PRed by Ultrabenosaurus and don¡¯t tell anyone that this thing is bad¡­ it is just a thing to kill time as well a present to you that reads my fics. I tell you all, sorry about the grammar¡­ and don¡¯t hate it low because of this extra chapter that just screwed everything through the window...